Cockatoo

Vol 3

Meeting Aki

Chapter 1

There was pandemonium inside Cockatoo in the moments after Pao had been stabbed. People were screaming or crying or frozen to the spot, hands over their mouths, wide eyed with shock. Shane knocked the attacker down and hit him so hard the man’s head bounced off the floor. I could hear Areeya shouting at somebody on her phone and she knocked someone’s phone to the floor who was taking pictures. Alex was kicking the attacker as he lay groaning on the floor, screaming at him in English and Thai as she kicked him again and again. Nin tried to stop her, but Alex got one last kick in before she was dragged away. Two big Kiwis who had been drinking in the bar held him down.

All this chaos was erupting around me, but it seemed like a slow-motion film made with a shaky handheld camera. I cradled Pao in my arms and held my hands over the wound in her side, but the blood was seeping through my fingers. Someone handed me a bar towel which I folded and pressed hard against the wound. She winced and I could see the pain in her eyes as she looked up at me. Her eyelids flickered, then closed.

“Don’t you fucking dare.” I said, “I’m not going to let you die.”

Blood was soaking through the bar towel and I closed my eyes and prayed, pleading with any damn God who might be listening to help keep her alive. Nin fell to her knees next to me, said the police and medics were on the way and pressed her hands over mine to staunch the bleeding. My hands were already slippery with Pao’s blood, and I was finding it difficult to hold the bar towel against the wound. Shane knelt down beside me, “Mate, let me take over now.” He pulled off his t-shirt and throwing away the bar towel pressed the shirt against the wound, but the blood soon stained his shirt

“Get these people moved back,” he said to Nin, “the medics will need space when they get here.” There was now a crowd standing gawking at us and Nin shouted at them to get back, but nobody moved. She jumped up, waved her bloodied hands at them and with Areeya’s help pushed them back.

Somebody turned off the bar’s sound system, and I heard the wail of a siren in the distance. Shane shouted for clean towels as his shirt was soaked with blood, and a bargirl brought some through from the back. Pao was still alive, but her breathing was laboured and it was obvious she needed help quickly. Two medics forced their way through the crowd and Areeya told them what had happened. One of them took over from Shane and the other motioned for me to move away. I shook my head, I didn’t want to leave her. Alex knelt down and put her hand on my arm. “You need to let them do their jobs, we’re in the way now.”

I stood up and started to run towards her attacker who was still groaning on the floor being watched by the two Kiwis. I felt completely calm, which was strange, because I was going to kill him with my bare hands. Shane grabbed me, “Mate, don’t do it, Pao needs you now, he isn’t going anywhere.” Alex grabbed me too and between them they pulled me back and pushed me up against a wall.

Shane went to help to the medics who were struggling to get an IV line in, and with his help they managed it. With one medic holding a pad over the wound they slid her onto a stretcher and into the ambulance which screamed away, sirens blaring and lights flashing. Shane came over and said she was still breathing so there was hope. Areeya flagged down a taxi and bundled Alex and I into it, shouting that she and Shane would deal with the police. We rode in silence as the taxi driver hurtled between the tuk-tuks and the motorcycles with his hand permanently on the horn.

Alex was sobbing, and I took her hand, “She’ll be all right, she’ll pull through this.” I prayed once more I would be right. Alex’s phone bleeped. “That was Areeya” she said, “The police have arrived and arrested the guy. She’s also called her father who is flying the surgeon who treated you over to Samui on the company plane.” If Pao could survive long enough, I knew she would be in good hands.

The taxi driver took the last corner on two wheels and pulled up in front of the same hospital where I had been treated. We jumped out of the taxi and hurried into the reception to be told Pao was already in the emergency room. We were getting wary looks from people and I realised my hands and face were caked in blood. Alex dragged me into the restroom where we tried to wash the blood off. My trousers and top were also stained with blood but we could do nothing about them for the moment. We hugged each other in silence, holding onto each other because we didn’t know what else to do.

“Who was he? You recognised him, didn’t you?” She was weeping now.

“He was one of the guys who held us up on the way to Bangkok. I recognised him at the last moment. I thought he was going for Shane, but it was me he wanted and then Pao moved in front of me. She did it deliberately, Alex. She did it for me.”

Alex looked stunned, “Oh God, no. It’s all my fault.” She said as her shoulders slumped and she sobbed.

“What do you mean?” I said and grabbed her as her knees buckled. We both sank to the floor, and I held her tight as she sobbed on my shoulder. Tears were streaming down her face and she was struggling to breathe.

“This wouldn’t have happened if I hadn’t asked you to go to Bangkok.”

“Alex, that’s not true. Nobody could have foreseen what would happen. It’s not your fault.” I put my face close to hers and looked into her tear-filled eyes. “You can’t blame yourself for what this guy did. It happened because some little shit on the ferry stole whatever was in my bag. He’s the one to blame, not you, or me, or Areeya. He made this happen. We were in the wrong place at the wrong time.”

She nodded, but I guessed she wouldn’t stop feeling guilty for a long time. I hugged her again. “Right now, Pao needs us most.”

Alex looked up, tried to smile and kissed me.

“What was that for?” I said.

“I don’t know what I would do without you.” She hugged me tight, and I felt her trembling, so I held her and stroked her hair until she stopped shaking. I kissed her and helped her up. “Let’s go see if there’s any news.” We held hands as we walked back into reception as Shane, Nin and Areeya walked in. Areeya went straight to Alex and wrapped her arms around her and they both burst into tears. I looked at Shane and knew he had told Areeya who the attacker was.

“She’s blaming herself I guess?” He nodded, and I said, “Alex too, I tried to tell her it wasn’t her fault, but I think it will take time for them to feel any different.”

“Have they told you anything yet about Pao?”

I shook my head. “She’s in the ER and they’re working on her.”

He put his arms around me and hugged me. I laid my head on his chest and he stroked my back. I looked up at him, and without thinking about it, kissed him on the lips, “Shane, you’re wonderful, do you know that?”

Before he could say anything, a doctor pushed through the doors into reception and walked across to us. I felt everyone tense themselves, and Nin reached out for my hand as Shane held the other. Areeya put her arm around Alex as the doctor approached.

He was wearing blood-soaked scrubs and I think we all steeled ourselves for the worst. He saw our faces and said something in Thai. Nin translated, “He says sorry for not cleaning up first but thought we would want to hear news.”

The doctor looked tired and rubbed his face as he paused, making me think the worst was about to happen. He went on, his face not showing any emotion, “He says our friend alive but very ill.” You could feel the relief from everyone as the doctor paused again. “We stop the bleeding at last but she lost a lot of blood. She very weak. Next few hours are critical. We hope there no infection. She in intensive care now. We will let you know what happens.”

He turned and went back through the doors. We looked at each other, not sure what to do or say. I went over to Alex and Areeya and hugged them both. I could feel them both trembling and I whispered, “Pao’s a tough girl, if anyone can beat this she will.” Areeya was weeping and Alex put her arms around her and nodded to me to give them some time together. I went over to Shane and Nin and hugged them too. Nin started to cry and Shane wrapped her up in his arms as she sobbed on his chest. I walked over to a chair and sat down, my head in my hands, feeling tired as the adrenaline rush drained away. Shane came and sat down next to me.

“I’ve sent Nin to fetch something to drink.” I nodded, “Good idea, I’m sure we could all do with something.”

“How are you doing, Jamie?”

“Just about holding on, I think.”

He put his arm around me and I lay my head on his shoulder. It felt nice to have someone hold me. I looked up at him. “What did you tell the police?”

“Areeya told them it was a bar fight gone bad. They believed it OK. Plenty of witnesses to back it up. She kept our names out of it.”

“What was it all about? Why did he try to attack me?”

Shane was silent for a moment. “My guess is that his bosses were pissed off because he screwed up with the drug delivery, if that’s what it was. Either they ordered him to take revenge, or he did it on his own to save face.”

“So, they might try again?”

“Maybe,” he said, “but these guys are pragmatic, and will probably call it a day. This guy will be out of action for a long time. But we should be careful for a while.”

I knew he was right, but I wasn’t exactly overjoyed by the thought.

Nin came back with bottles of water and we sat for a while, each of us thinking what we might have done differently. I said, “We don’t all have to wait here, we don’t know how long it will be before we get any news. I’ll wait here with someone and I’ll call if there’s any news.” Alex and Areeya flatly refused to leave, so Shane and Nin agreed to go back to the apartment to rest. We promised we would call the moment we heard anything.

The three of us settled down on chairs, and it wasn’t long before my eyelids felt heavy and despite my desperate attempts to stay awake, I dozed off. I don’t know how I slept before I felt someone shaking me and I opened my eyes to find Areeya standing over me.

“Has something happened?”

“Nothing yet,” she said, “but there’s someone here to see us.”

I looked around and standing talking to Alex was Doctor Wichasak who had treated me after I had been shot. She had obviously just arrived from Bangkok on Kritsada’s plane. Rubbing the sleep from my eyes, I walked across with Areeya.

She turned to look at me with a frown before speaking to Alex and Areeya “I didn’t think I would be seeing you two so soon again. How’s James doing? Is he still here on Samui?”

“Yes, I’m still here, Doctor.” I said, and she looked at me with surprise. “it’s a long story, and I’ll tell you if you want, but how’s Pao?”

“You know she’s critical. They did a fine job when they got her in but she had lost a lot of blood and it took time for them to stop the bleeding. We’re not sure if there’s still any internal bleeding and there always the risk of infection. One problem is your friend has a rare blood type amongst Thai people. We are getting blood sent over but we have low stocks right now.”

My ears pricked up, “Doctor, I’m O rhesus negative, I think it means my blood can be given to anyone, right?”

She nodded, “Yes, that’s right.”

“Then can I give some for you to use?”

“Of course, it would be most helpful. Come with me.” She took me through to a cubicle where a nurse to set up the equipment to take my blood. She quickly put a needle in the back of my hand and the blood was soon flowing. I had felt so guilty knowing Pao had moved in front of me to take the attack, and it gave me some comfort to think I could play a part in her treatment. Tears flowed as I thought of her lying on a bed, fighting for her life because of me. The tears made the nurse nervous, and she called Doctor Wichasak into the cubicle.

“What’s up James? Does it hurt?”

“No, no, it’s fine. I want to help anyway I can. It’s, well, she did it to protect me.”

“James, I don’t understand. It was a bar fight, wasn’t it?”

I shook my head, and told her the story of Nin and I carrying the message to Kritsada, why I was dressed like this, about the ambush and how Pao had moved in front of me when the attacker came for me. “James, I had no idea. Kritsada said it had been a bar fight, and he wanted the best treatment for Pao. He and I go back a long time and I’m happy to do the odd favour for him when he asks.”

I wondered what the relationship was between the Doctor and Kritsada. Being flown over to Samui in the middle of the night didn’t sound like a small favour. By the way she spoke, it seemed perhaps to be more than a professional relationship. She took my hand, “Pao is in good hands and we’ll do everything we can for her. The blood you’ve given will be invaluable.” She paused, before smiling and said, “I guess I’ve never met anyone with the same talent for getting into trouble as you, James.”

I had to smile back, “Not something I try to do, Doctor.”

“While you’re here and at my mercy, let me check your wound.” She pushed up my top and traced her fingers across the scar on my front and then the exit wound at the back. “They look fine, healing nicely. I did a good job if I say so myself.” She looked down at me with a frown. “And you’re all OK with this?” She said, waving her hand down my clothes.

I blushed, “Well, yes, now. I wasn’t at first, but somehow I got used to it.”

“You’re a remarkable person, James. I thought it was true when you survived the attack, but I’m even more convinced of it now. Kritsada tells me you’ll be doing work for him in Bangkok.”

I nodded, and she paused before saying, “A word of warning, James. Bangkok can be a dangerous place. With your talent for finding trouble, you should be careful. I know him well, James, but take special care with Kritsada. When you’re back in Bangkok call me, we can talk more.” She pressed her hand on mine and then left saying she would let us know if anything changed with Pao. I wondered once more about how close was the relationship between the doctor and Kritsada. Walking back into the reception I found Alex and Areeya asleep, with Alex’s head resting on Areeya’s shoulder. I sat on a chair and watched the pair of them sleeping, wishing I could magic away the guilt they were feeling before sleep claimed me too.

I am back in Bangkok, sitting in the bar where I had met Jandaeng. I look into the mirror behind the bar to see I am dressed like all the bar girls there; a small black bikini top and panties, and my long black hair cascading down over my shoulders framing my perfectly made-up face. I can see my breasts spilling out of the tiny bikini top and my nipples are poking through the thin material. I smile at my reflection in the mirror and the bar girl next to me giggles, kisses me and puts her hand down the front of my bikini panties. I feel her hand rubbing my clit before sliding a finger into my already wet pussy, making me squirm on the bar chair. Our tongues flick at each other, and as she fingers my pussy, I slide my hand down into her panties and find a hard little cock which I stroke with my fingers.

I open my eyes to see Shane walk into the bar wearing blood streaked military fatigues, and he stands silently, watching the two of us making out. I turn back to the bar girl to see Nin sitting there, and she pushes me towards Shane. I grab his hand and lead him through the bar towards the rooms at the back. Looking back over my shoulder I see his eyes fixed on my ass, so I give it an extra wiggle as my heels click clack across the floor. I take him through the bead curtain into the back and open the first door. It swings open to reveal Doctor Wichasak on her knees, naked and sucking Kritsada’s cock. He looks at me, grins and waves for me to come in, but I shake my head, close the door and drag Shane to the next room.

The second door opens into a room where the journalist Tony is naked and bent over a table, still wearing the cock cage, being fucked by Inspector Jandaeng in his police uniform complete with his mirror aviators. Jandaeng sees me and makes the shape of a gun with his hand and points it at me. I slam the door and move on to the next. The third door opens and Pao is in there wearing the Chakkri dress Areeya gave her, looking at me with such a sweet smile. But as I try to enter the room, the door swings shut in my face, and however hard I bang my fists on the door, it won’t open. The fourth room is empty so I pull Shane inside, wrap my arms around his neck, and pull him down to kiss him, my tongue plunging into his mouth. He doesn’t respond, and I pull away, confused and scared.

He lays money down on a table beside the bed and allows me to undress him. I strip off the dirty battle dress he’s wearing, and I can see fresh scars on his chest. As I run my fingers over them he winces with pain. He’s dusty and dirty, as if he has returned from a combat mission. I pick up a washcloth and as gently as I can, wash the dirt and dust from his body, taking care as I clean the scars. I dry him with a towel and still he stands there, silent and motionless.

He now stands naked except for his dog tags, his cock standing straight out in front of him. I reach behind me to unhook my bikini and my breasts tumble free, the nipples hardening as I caress and pinch them while he watches, unsmiling and unmoving. Dropping to my knees I take him in my mouth, my eyes looking up at him and I am frightened by the sadness I see in his face. His cock grows as I slide my lips and tongue around it, licking and sucking the head as my fingers stroke the shaft. I love this feeling of a cock hardening in my mouth pulsing and twitching, filling my mouth as it grows. Cupping his balls in my fingers I squeeze and feel him grow even harder, his eyes locked on mine as his cock fucks my eager mouth. I feel his hands on the back of my head, forcing me to take him deeper and deeper, but I don’t gag and I manage to deepthroat him, my nose touching his pubic hair.

My pussy is wet and tingling with the need to have him inside me, to have him fuck me until I can take no more. I let his cock slip from my mouth and I lie on my back on the bed, and I slide my bikini panties over my legs and kick them off. I spread my legs for him and he watches as I stroke my hard little clit before licking one of my fingers and driving it into my pussy. Shane’s face unmoved by what he sees, and as I think he will never respond, he climbs onto the bed and positions himself between my legs, his huge cock red and angry looking. He moves forward and I guide him into my pussy with my fingers. I’m so wet the head slips inside me, and I moan as I feel him fill me up, his cock as hard as a steel rod. I wrap my legs around his back and lock my ankles together as he slides in and out, making me gasp every time he plunges into me.

He pounds into me as if he’s trying to relieve all his stress and anger in this one fuck. I feel his cock, so hot and hard, sliding in and out of my pussy. He makes me arch my back and hiss with pleasure as I push back onto him, rubbing my clit at the same time. He leans forward and we kiss, his tongue fighting with mine. My fingernails dig into his back and he winces, and I do it again, and again, until he grabs my hands and holds them down. I feel so vulnerable like this, helpless to move and at his mercy, yet it thrills me to my core. I bite one of his nipples and he grunts and drives his cock even harder into my willing pussy. He teases me by pulling his cock out and then driving back into me, pushing me up the bed until my head strikes the wall. I feel empty every time his cock slips out, and then he fills me up once more, making me squeal with the force of each thrust. We rut like animals, fast and hard, sweat dripping from both of us; becoming the beast with two backs.

He lifts my legs high in the air which lets him drive even deeper into me, and I’m dizzy with lust and desire as my climax builds. I feel him grow harder inside my pussy and he’s grunting now as he crashes into me. I hold back my orgasm until I sense his climax approach, and we come together, smashing our bodies against each other as the strength of my orgasm crashes through my body, making me scream as I almost black out with its power. He shudders once and then pumps and pumps his cum into me, and I can feel my juices mixed with his cum slipping past my pussy lips and down my thighs. He pulls out, and I feel empty as his cock slips from me. He looks down at me and smiles for the first time, kisses me on the lips before pulling off his dog tags and places them round my neck. As he does this, he shimmers and fades before my eyes and I watch helplessly as he melts away like mist in the morning sun. I shout, “No, no, no.”

“Wake up, Jamie, wake up, you’re having a nightmare.” I blinked open my eyes to see Alex looking down at me with a worried look on her face. “You were shouting. I had to wake you up.”

“I’m OK, thanks,” I said, rubbing my hands over my face but then I remembered the dream, “Has anything happened, where’s Shane?”

Alex frowned, “No, nothing’s happened, and Shane’s back at the flat with Nin, don’t you remember?”

“Oh, yes, sorry, I forgot.”

“What were you dreaming about, baby? It seemed to be something bad.”

“Oh, you know dreams, can’t remember them even straight afterwards.” I don’t think she believed me, but she gave me a hug. I always thought Alex could see straight through me. Areeya was still sleeping on the chair, her head slumped onto her chest.

“Should we wake her?” I said, “What’s the time, anyway?”

Alex glanced at her watch, “It’s just gone seven o’clock. Yes, I think we could all do with something to drink and eat. I’ll call Shane to tell him what’s going on.” She paused and looked at me from the corner of her eye, “Unless you want to speak to him?”

“OK, I’ll do it.” After my dream I needed to hear his voice.

Alex was shaking Areeya awake and asked me over her shoulder, “Can you ask Shane or Nin to bring us fresh clothes, we all look terrible.” It was true, Alex and Areeya looked like refugees, and I could only imagine I looked worse. I called Shane, and it rang a few times before Shane came on, sounding as if he had just woken up.

I said quickly, “There’s no news yet, sorry to wake you up, are you OK?”

“Yeah, I’m good, thanks. Look, how are you?”

“Glad to hear your voice.” Happy also that he couldn’t see me blushing.

“That’s nice, babe, I’m glad to hear yours too. How are Alex and Areeya?”

“They’re hanging in there, but can you or Nin do us a favour?”

“Sure babe, what is it?”

“Can you bring us fresh clothes, we all need a change over here.”

“I’ll get Nin onto it. Um, what clothes should we bring for you?”

I smiled to myself. “Shorts and a t-shirt will do. Oh, a pair of trainers please, my feet are killing me.”

Shane laughed, “OK, babe will do. We’ll be right over.”

He hung up, and I closed my eyes for a moment to get my thoughts together. The dream had shaken me. What was it all about? I was a woman in the dream, what the hell did it mean? I shivered as I recalled what had happened. Did it mean anything, or was it simply a mash-up of my fears and fantasies running wild in my head?

“Earth calling Jamie. Are you with us?” Alex was looking at me with a worried frown.

“Sorry, sorry, miles away.”

“Are you OK, Jamie?” said Areeya, in between yawns. “You look so pale.”

“Bad dream, Areeya.” She nodded, but didn’t ask any more. Alex put her arm through mine and we walked a few steps away from Areeya, “You’re shivering,” she said, “Is it the dream you had? Do you want to talk about it?”

“Not now, Alex. Maybe later. I’m tired and hungry right now and I want to change my clothes.”

She put her arms around me and kissed me, “OK, sweetheart, I love you, you do know that, don’t you?”

“I love you too, more than ever.” We hugged each other for a while, until Areeya said, “Shane and Nin are here.”

They had brought changes of clothes and we headed off to the washrooms to change. The girls changed quickly and left, but I lingered, glad for a moment to myself. I looked in the mirror and was shocked to see what I looked like. I shuddered as I saw a gaunt, tear-streaked face looking back, eyes red with fatigue and dark bags beneath them. I also needed a shave but it would have to wait. I looked like shit and felt worse. Not for the first time in the past few days, I wondered what I had got myself into. Who was I now? James? Jamie or Scarlett?

I looked once more in the mirror looking to see if the answer was written in my face, but there was nothing there to help. I had enjoyed being Jamie, and even Scarlett, with a few exceptions. What I couldn’t answer was who did I really want to be. Where did Shane fit into everything? I knew I liked him but I didn’t love him; I loved Alex and Areeya, pure and simple. That made me laugh, my life had stopped being simple from the moment I arrived on Samui. I took one more look at myself in the mirror and thought these questions would have to wait.

I removed the wig and washed the remaining makeup from my face. Stripping off the black top and trousers, I stuffed them into a waste bin. I would never wear them again, however clean the laundry might get them. Nin had put a pair of shorts and a t-shirt along with a pair of boat shoes into a bag for me. I had to smile as I pulled out a pair of lacy panties she had included. It was either wear them or go commando. So, I pulled the panties up my legs and shivered as I felt them nestle around my balls. Taking a final look in the mirror, I took a deep breath and walked out to join the others just as Doctor Wichasak walked into the room.

She held up her hands as we all spoke at once. “I can tell you we have stabilised your friend. We seem to have stopped the bleeding which was our biggest worry. We are keeping her sedated so she can have the best chance to recover, just as we did with you, James. I hope the worst is over, but your friend is still in critical condition. We have had to give her a lot of blood, including from James. If you want, I can let you see her, two at a time for a few minutes. Remember, we are not there yet, but things are improving.”

You could almost touch the sense of relief in the room as the doctor finished speaking. Areeya said Alex and I should go first, and the others nodded. Alex reached out for my hand as we followed the doctor through to the Intensive Care ward. She pulled back a screen, and I felt Alex squeeze my hand as we saw Pao surrounded by machines, with a breathing tube in her mouth and hooked up to drips. She looked so small and frail as she lay there, and I felt tears pricking in the corners of my eyes. All I could think of was Pao stepping in front of me, and how, after she had been stabbed, she had looked up at me and said, ‘Sorry, Mr James.’ I felt Alex’s shoulder shake, and I knew she was crying. I put my arm around her and pulled her tight.

We left the ward and the other three crept in and spent a few minutes there too, and I hoped somehow Pao could feel the love we had for her. Shane and Nin stayed at the hospital this time whilst Alex, Areeya and I went back to the apartment where we slumped onto the sofa. “We need to get some sleep. We’re not doing anyone any good like this.” I said and pulled them both to their feet. I dragged them to the bed, and we laid down, still in our clothes, and hugged each other until, one by one, we slid off to sleep.

The buzzing of my phone woke me and I grabbed it, thinking it was Shane or Nin, with news from the hospital. I eased myself away from Alex, who had her arm draped over me, and walked out onto the balcony. Yawning, I answered the call and almost dropped the phone as I heard the unmistakable voice of Jandaeng on the line.

Chapter 2

Jandaeng’s voice came through loud and clear. “It seems you’ve had some trouble at your bar over there.”

Bad news travels fast I thought. I hated the sound of his voice. It made my flesh creep and took me straight back to the bar in Bangkok and what he had done to me that night. I took a deep breath and tried to keep my voice as calm as possible.

“Yes, Inspector, the mamasan was stabbed in a fight. I’m surprised you know about it.”

“It is my job to know these things. I also found it surprising that Kritsada flew out the lovely Doctor Wichasak to attend to a mamasan.” That shook me until I realised it must have come from within Kritsada’s operation. I filed that nugget away for the future.

“The mamasan is a good friend of his daughter. He did it as a favour for her, Inspector.”

Alex chose that moment to come out onto the balcony and I mouthed Jandaeng at her. She scowled and flipped her middle finger at the phone.

“By the way, how are you, James? I heard you were unwell recently.”

That threw me until I remembered that the cover story for my trip to Bangkok was that I had been ill. He was telling me he thought he knew everything about me. It was obvious he had people keeping an eye on me on the island. But at least it looked as if he didn’t know about my trip to Bangkok as Jamie.

“Er, Yes, but I’m better now. It was a bout of food poisoning. I had to stay inside for a few days. But I’m guessing you haven’t called me to ask about my health.”

“On the contrary. I want you well enough to fulfil our little agreement. You remember that?”

As if I could forget it.

“Yes, yes, I remember. I was flying to Bangkok today but that will have to wait a couple of days until we get things sorted here.”

“I’m disappointed, but I’m sure you will recall the penalty for not fulfilling our agreement? I wouldn’t want to see you and that little farang kathoey whore you are fucking have to leave Thailand, or end up in Bangkok prison. Not a good place to be a farang.”

I felt sick. I would somehow make him eat those words.

“No, that’s won’t be necessary. I will be in Bangkok as soon as I can. How do I contact you?”

“Do not worry, I will contact you, now don’t wait too long, or I may have to put a little extra pressure on you.” The phone went dead, and I realised I was sweating. Alex put her arms around me and said, “What the hell did he want?”

“Just to put the frighteners on me.” I said. “He bloody succeeded as well.”

“We’ll beat him; I know we will.” She whispered.

We have to, I thought. I hated him, not only for what he had done to me in Bangkok, but for putting me in this impossible position. I didn’t want to leave Samui with Pao still in danger, but I knew if I didn’t, I would allow Alex, and Areeya too, to be in his firing line. That was a risk I couldn’t take. The first thing I had to do was to talk to Kritsada.

“Is Areeya awake?” I said to Alex.

“Yes, I am, what’s happening? Is it Pao?” Areeya walked through the door blinking at the sunlight.

“No, no news yet. It’s Jandaeng, he’s putting pressure on me to go to Bangkok to spy on Kritsada. I need to speak to him, do you want to call him?”

She nodded and picked up her phone. She spoke for some time and then handed me the phone.

“Good morning James, I hear there’s no definite news about Pao yet, but Doctor Wichasak says there’s a chance she will pull through.”

“I hope so, sir. Thanks for sending the Doctor across. That was very generous of you. I need to talk about my trip to Bangkok. I was due to come today but can we put it back until, say Wednesday?”

“Of course, James. I will arrange for you and Nin to start then, I hope we will soon have good news about Pao.”

“By the way, sir, can you remember I mentioned an aunt of mine is in Bangkok? She wants to meet me this week. Would you mind if I spent time with her?”

There was a short pause, then Kritsada said, “I remember, your aunt from Glen Dullan, is that right?”

I hesitated then caught on, “That’s right sir, from Glen Dullan.”

“No problem, James. I am sure we can manage around that. I look forward to seeing you on Wednesday.”

I handed the phone back to Areeya, and she talked some more to her father. Alex said, “What was all that about? Your aunt’s coming to Bangkok, you never told me. She lives in Scotland?”

I grinned at her, “My aunt Lizzie lives in Leeds and won’t even leave Yorkshire. I wanted to let Kritsada know Jandaeng was in touch. I hoped he would catch on, and he did. Glendullan is a rare whisky, he used it to check I meant Jandaeng. Glendullan, Jandaeng?”

Alex shook her head, “Be careful, this could get dangerous.”

“I’ll be careful, I promise.”

We had a quick breakfast and then went straight back to the hospital. Shane and Nin had heard nothing more about Pao’s condition, so we had to decide what to do next. We couldn’t all stay at the hospital so we agreed that one of us would be here for the rest of the day in case something happened. We would take it in turns and I volunteered for the first few hours. Alex and Areeya offered to stay with me, but I promised I would call if I heard anything at all. After they had hugged us all goodbye, I turned to Nin.

“Nin, I have to go to Bangkok on Wednesday but if you want to stay here I understand.”

“Thank you, James, but if you’re going, then I will too.”

Shane butted in at this point. “My leave is running out so I have to be back in Bangkok this week to report for duty. If it’s OK with you, I’ll go with you two.”

Nin and I both grinned, “Well maybe we could put up with you for a little while longer. Now, both of you go get some rest.”

Nin hugged me and Shane, and I promised to call her the moment I heard anything. They reluctantly left, and I settled down with my iPad to catch up on things for the business I had neglected for too long. It was about an hour later when Doctor Wichasak walked in smiling.

“We think the worst is over. Pao is stable and breathing without help. There doesn’t seem to be any internal bleeding, and the knife doesn’t seem to have hit anything serious inside, so we hope there won’t be any infection. She was very lucky. I think what you and that big Australian, Shane, is it? What you both did at the scene probably saved her. If you hadn’t acted as quickly as you did, she might not have made it here in time. We’re bringing her out of the coma soon. You can see her briefly, but it will be tomorrow before she’ll be ready for visitors.”

I flopped back in the chair, almost knocked out by the news. “Thank you, Doctor. That’s fantastic news. She means so much to me.”

She laid a hand on my arm, “That’s clear to see, James. I will stay here for the rest of today, but I have to be back in Bangkok tomorrow morning.”

“I’m there on Wednesday to start work for Kritsada.”

“Bear what I said in mind, James. Be careful. Remember to call me when you’re there.” She smiled and touched my arm again before heading back inside. I called the others to give them the news about Pao and I would tell them more after they allowed me to see Pao. It wasn’t long before a nurse came to fetch me and led me through to a private room. Only a drip in her arm remained from the machines she had in the ICU. The nurse said she was waking up slowly, but I could have a few minutes with her. I stood by the bed and she stirred as I touched her hand. Her eyelids flickered, and she opened her eyes.

“Pao, it’s James. I’m so glad you’re getting better.”

She tried to speak, but I knew from experience how difficult it is coming out of sedation.

“Don’t speak. The others send their love and we will all be in to see you tomorrow.” I felt her squeeze my hand, and I bent down to kiss her forehead and whispered, “Thank you, Pao. I love you.” She squeezed my hand once more and then I saw her eyelids flicker and she went back to sleep.

I thanked as many of the staff as I could find before calling everyone with the news and heading back to the apartment. Alex was there but Areeya had gone to Cockatoo to see what needed to be cleared up after last night. We sat on the balcony for a while, Alex sitting on my lap with her head on my shoulder. We didn’t speak much, just hugged and kissed a little, too exhausted to do much more. Alex needed to go down to the restaurant to sort out a few problems, so I wandered down the strip to Cockatoo. They had cleaned up as much as they could, but there was a dark patch where Pao had lain after the stabbing. Areeya was busy round the back, Nin was at home and Shane at his hotel, and I felt at a complete loose end.

I had a beer at the bar then walked towards the pier with the idea of a quick swim. It was then I got the feeling I was being followed. I’m not sure what spooked me, but I shivered and the hairs stood up on the back of my neck. Was I being paranoid? If someone was following me, was it Jandaeng? Or the thugs from the mainland? I walked into bar, bought a beer, went to use the toilet and walked straight out the back. I circled around and found a place from where I could watch the front of the bar.

A few minutes later a Thai came out, looked up and down the street before calling someone on his phone. A few minutes later a police car pulled up, and the guy jumped in. So, I was being followed, but at least it was only Jandaeng. Oddly, it made me feel more secure that it was Jandaeng’s boys following me. They wouldn’t want to see me harmed, or at least not yet.

I went back to the apartment and thought about a plan for the trip to Bangkok. Kritsada wanted me to discover the informant in his organisation whilst Jandaeng wanted me to be an informer for him. I knew I would have to tread very carefully. Any slip up would be disastrous. Jandaeng had already threatened me and Alex with deportation or worse. Even Doctor Wichasak had hinted that I should be careful around Kritsada. I was playing for high stakes in this game. I was a double agent, and double agents don’t last long.

So, what did I know? I pulled out the iPad and made a list.

1 Kritsada’s phones were being bugged. Would have to assume his office was too. Probably how Jandaeng knew about my work for Kritsada, and Doctor Wichasak’s flight to Samui so quickly.

2 Kritsada believes someone in his organisation is disloyal and leaking information to his competitors. Under cover of my IT project I need to see if I can identify who that is.

3 Jandaeng says Kritsada is getting involved in Thai politics. If true, a very dangerous activity with the current military Junta. Kritsada denies this. Do I believe him? Jury still out on that.

4 Jandaeng wants someone close to Kritsada, and he has set me up for that. Kritsada thinks we can use that to our advantage. I’m dubious. Jandaeng is no fool. He will sniff out anything that’s too obvious.

5 I will have Nin as translator and her IT skills could be useful.

6 Would Jamie be useful when I’m there? Not sure how, but I will take wig and clothes in case.

7 Shane will be in Bangkok. He will be on duty but useful to know he’s close at hand.

There wasn’t much more I could do from here, so I sat with a beer enjoying the sunset. Areeya bounced up the steps and came and sat on my lap. She kissed me and then looked serious. “You must be careful in Bangkok, James. I do not want to you to take risks, even for my father.”

“I will be very careful, Areeya.”

“Good, I love my father, but I love you more.” She had never said that before, and my heart melted as she kissed me on the lips.

“I love you too, Areeya.” We kissed again and hugged each other for a while, watching the last of the daylight fade into darkness. We heard footsteps coming up the steps and Alex appeared. “Stop that right now you two, I can’t trust either of you when I’m not around.” Areeya giggled and slid off my lap. “Yes, Mummy. We have been so bad, we need to be punished.”

“All in good time, my pets, all in good time. Mummy won’t forget. But listen, I’ve got an idea.” said Alex. Areeya and I groaned together, both of us knowing what one of Alex’s ideas could mean. It earned each of us an arm punch. “Seriously, it’s your last night here for a while, James, and I suggest we have a big dinner, invite Nin and Shane too.”

“That’s a great idea,” said Areeya, and I agreed. She grinned, “We’ll all go to see Pao tomorrow and then come back here, get ready and have dinner downstairs and come back up for some drinks.”

It was one of Alex’s better ideas, so I called Shane who agreed straight away, and Areeya called Nin who was delighted to be included. I suggested we could all do with an early night, so after a quick trip to Cockatoo in order for Areeya to check on the bar, we had dinner in one of the back-street restaurants used by the locals. Full of food and beer we made our way back to the apartment.

As I walked in I felt something wasn’t right. I tried to shake off the feeling. I had spooked myself earlier on with my shadow, and I thought this was just me becoming even more paranoid. However, as I stood there looking around, the feeling grew stronger. Something was not as we left it, and it took a few minutes to realise what it was. I always, always close the lid of my mac when I finish with it. It sends it to sleep, and yet, there it was on the table with its lid slightly open.

“Areeya, Alex, did either of you use my laptop before we went out?”

“No, why?” said Alex. Areeya shook her head, “Not me, what’s the matter?”

“I know I closed the lid before I went out and now it’s open. I think someone has been in here.”

“Shit. Are they still here?” said Alex.

“Wait here,” I said, “I’m going to check.”

“Not on your fucking own you’re not, we’re coming with you.” Alex moved up beside me and Areeya was on the other side. Together we checked each of the rooms and they were all empty. Coming back into the main room Alex said, “James, are you sure?”

“Positive. It’s what I always do, force of habit. If you didn’t raise the lid, then someone else did. Is there anything else you can see that’s not as you left it?”

Alex and Areeya went to check whilst I woke the mac to see if I could find anything. Alex came back in and said, “I can’t be absolutely sure, but I think some of my stuff has been moved.”

Areeya returned, “It’s not obvious, but I think someone has gone through the drawers in my room.”

I looked up at them from my laptop. “Someone’s been fiddling with my mac. There’s a new program been installed which looks like spyware. I can’t tell what it does yet, but the laptop is definitely compromised.” I thought for a moment and turned to the girls, “Who knows the code for the door? There’s no sign of a break in so I guess someone came in through the front door.”

“Just us three,” said Alex.

“When did you change it last? It’s been the same since I’ve been here. Can you change it now?”

“Yes, it’s easy to do.” said Areeya. She walked over to the internal keypad and reset the code.

“Who do you think it was?” asked Alex, sounding shaken.

“My guess is Jandaeng. He doesn’t trust me for sure, so this could be an insurance policy for him.”

“Fuck,” said Alex, “I hate him. What will you do about your laptop?”

“Nothing,” I said, “leave it as it is. Let him think he’s getting access to everything. I’ll use the iPad for anything I don’t want him to know about.” Alex shivered, and I put my arms around her. “There’s nothing more we can do, so let’s have a drink and get an early night.”

We sat outside listening to the sound of the waves on the beach and the noises coming from the Lamai strip. I yawned, prompting Areeya to stand and pull us up. “Time for bed, I think.” We staggered inside where I had to go the toilet. By the time I got back both of them were fast asleep on the bed, their arms wrapped around each other. I slipped into bed beside them and lay there for a while thinking about what was to become of us. I swore to myself I would do anything to protect Alex and Areeya. I could not bear the thought of us being separated. But, thankfully it wasn’t long before I slipped into sleep.

I woke to find the sun already shining and Alex was spooning me. Areeya it seems had woken before us as she wasn’t in the bed. I slipped out of bed and walked onto the balcony where Areeya was in a chair looking out to sea, an unfinished coffee on the table beside her. I came up behind her and placed my hands on her shoulders. She leaned her head to one side to rest on my hand.

“What you thinking about?” I said, yawning.

She smiled as she looked up at me, “I was saying a prayer for you, James. To keep you safe.”

I slid round and kissed her before sitting down. “I didn’t know you were a believer.”

She smiled. “No, well maybe, sometimes. But it can’t do any harm, can it?”

I kissed her again, “Thank you.”

“I have a gift for you as well.” She took a small rectangular box from the table next to her and laid it in my hand. I opened it and nestling inside was an intricately carved amulet in the shape of an erect penis. It was black, about two inches long, and seemed to glisten in the morning sunlight. I looked at Areeya in surprise.

“It is a Palad Khik, it brings fertility, good luck in gambling and most importantly, to protect from knives and bullets. It’s carved from buffalo horn. You should carry it with you to keep you safe.”

“Thank you, Areeya. I will keep it with me all the time. It is beautiful.”

I kissed her once more as Alex walked out onto the balcony. She kissed us both, “Morning, my pets. Did Areeya give you her gift?”

I showed it to Alex, who took it and stroked it. “It doesn’t get any bigger if you do that, Alex.” said Areeya. Alex promptly started to lick it. “Stop it you idiot.” I said, “Give it back.”

“OK, OK.” She grabbed my crotch, “I prefer this one, anyway.”

Areeya said, “Leave the boy alone, Alex, we have things to do today. By the way, James, will Jamie be with you in Bangkok?”

I blushed and Alex sniggered. “Yes, I thought it might be useful to take my Jamie stuff with me.”

“I told you you would love being a girl,” Alex kissed me and stood up. “In which case we need to go shopping. You need more clothes than you came back with from Bangkok. The Central Festival Mall up near Bo Phut is the place to go. Let’s get you all dressed up and we can go this morning. Do we know when we can see Pao?”

“I can’t go shopping as Jamie.” I said, appalled at the idea.

Areeya said, “You seem to have done very well so far as Jamie. It will be fun. Alex, I will see when we can see Pao while you get Jamie ready.”

Alex grabbed my hand and dragged me through to the bedroom where she rummaged through my bag from Bangkok. I still had the clothes which Nin had bought on Kritsada’s account.

“Mmm, Nin has good taste. Come on get undressed and put these on.” Alex threw me a pair of silk Victoria Secret’s panties. I hesitated for a moment with the panties in my hand and got a slap on the bum from Alex. “Come on, we haven’t got all day.”

I shrugged and stripped off, pulled the panties up over my legs and shivered with pleasure as they settled around my cock and balls. Alex noticed and grinned, “Feel great, don’t they? Now go shave.” I went to take off the panties, and she slapped my hand and said, “No, leave them on, you look so cute in them.” I went through to the wet room and took time over the shave, trying to make myself as smooth as possible. Walking back into the bedroom I found Alex holding up a white sleeveless dress, with a flared skirt and printed with small multi coloured butterflies. She put it against me, cocked her head to look at it and said, “Yes, this will do nicely. Put it on and we’ll do your makeup.” I slipped the dress over my head and was horrified when I saw it finished about six inches above my knees.

“I can’t wear this, it’s too short,” I squeaked.

“Rubbish, you have great legs, show them off. Just do a twirl for me.”

I did as Alex told me, and I have to admit I loved the feeling as the skirt swirled out as I turned and as the hem slid over my thighs. “You look great, now sit down and show me if you can do your own makeup.”

“What?” I squeaked.

“Look you won’t always have someone around to do it for you, have a go, you’ve seen what it takes.”

I thought it was actually a good idea if I wanted to use the Jamie disguise in Bangkok, so I sat down in front of the mirror and tried to remember what Nin had done. I made a mess of it the first time, but I scrubbed it off and the second time I made a much better job. Alex nodded her approval and did a little touching up, telling me what she was doing all the time. Alex slipped the long black wig on my head, adjusted it and stood back to look.

“I never in my life thought I would see this wig again,” said Alex. There was a low whistle from behind us and Areeya stood there smiling. “Very nice, Jamie, you look gorgeous. The hospital will let us see Pao at three this afternoon, which gives us time to go shopping, have lunch and get to the hospital.” Alex and Areeya were quick to get ready themselves and it wasn’t long before we left the apartment to find a taxi to take us the Mall. I was no longer so nervous dressed as Jamie, but this was the first time I had worn a skirt this short and I kept tugging at the hem.

Areeya took my hand and said, “Don’t worry, Jamie. You look lovely. There is no need to worry, just be careful how you get in the taxi. Remember to keep your knees together and swivel into the car.” I squeezed her hand and tried to smile. As it was, it was easier than I thought and we were soon on our way to the Mall. As we got closer the nerves returned. Having to face so many people would be another challenge for me. Alex squeezed my hand and tried to reassure me. We pulled up outside the Mall and for a moment panic overtook me and I thought about refusing to get out. Areeya got out first and offered me her hand. I looked up at her and her smile gave me the courage to take it and swing my legs out.

Areeya and Alex put their arms through mine and we walked into the Mall. We got a lot of looks and I thought at any moment someone would point and laugh, but nobody did. We hit the shops, and I had a crash course in how girls shop. We must have gone into every shop in the Mall, trying on clothes, shoes and hats wherever we went. Either Alex or Areeya would accompany me into the changing rooms as protection, and we bought several dresses, skirts, trousers and tops, together with lingerie and makeup. By this time, I had forgotten about how I was dressed and began to enjoy myself, even the glances I was getting from some of the men.

Laden with bags, we collapsed into a restaurant for lunch. My feet were killing me even in the low-heeled sandals I was wearing.

“How do you do this in those heels you’re wearing?” I asked.

“That’s what we forgot,” said Alex, “Jamie needs proper heels! We’ll do that after lunch.”

Areeya laughed, “Excellent idea, I know the perfect place.”

We finished lunch and had just enough time to go to the shoe shop before we had to leave. I was no longer worried about the length of my skirt, but when trying on shoes I realised the guy fitting my shoe on his knees in front of me could look right up my skirt. I caught him taking a peek, and I admit I let him have a good look before bringing my knees together. I bought a pair of low heels but Alex convinced me to add a pair of 3-inch heels. They would be difficult to walk in but I thought they looked good on my feet.

We left and, in the taxi, back to the apartment Alex and Areeya giggled. “What’s up with you two?” I asked.

“You were really flirting with that guy in the shoe shop. Flashing him as he fitted your shoes,” said Alex, doubling up with laughter. I went bright red, “I did not.”

They were both laughing so hard, I had to smile and we were soon all laughing until we cried. We dropped off the shopping at the apartment and went straight up to the hospital. We had to wait a few minutes before we could see Pao and Areeya bought some flowers. A nurse warned us that Pao was not to be tired so we would only have a short time with her today. She ushered us into Pao’s room where she was sitting up in bed but still attached to a drip. She smiled at us as we came in and I almost cheered to see her like this. We all kissed her and Areeya gave the nurse the flowers to put in a vase. She sounded hoarse, but after a little coughing she said, “I so sorry, to cause you all this trouble.”

Out of the corner of my eye I saw Alex wipe away a tear. I bent close to her and said, “I’m the one who should be sorry, Pao. I was the one the attacker wanted to stab. You did something so brave.”

“Nurse tell me you gave blood they used for me. Thank you, Mr James, I mean Jamie.” She giggled and held my hand. Alex and Areeya came closer and both were sniffling and wiping their eyes. We stayed with her for about half an hour but she was getting tired and the nurse shooed us away. Alex and Areeya promised to come back the following day, but I told her I had to go to Bangkok but would see her when I got back.

Back at the apartment we met Shane and Nin and told them about Pao. We had a few drinks on the balcony and then went downstairs for dinner in the restaurant. The food was wonderful and because of Pao’s recovery, we were all in a good mood. We drank quite a lot of beers with the dinner, and we had a couple more drinks when we came up to the balcony. Alex was sitting on my lap and I noticed Nin had sneaked onto Shane’s lap, and both were laughing and smiling at each other. I knew Nin had a thing for Shane, and it looked as if the feeling was mutual. Alex grabbed Areeya’s hand, pulled her down and whispered something in her ear. Areeya giggled and nodded her head.

She moved to the centre of the balcony and stood still for a moment before bending her knees and extending her arms with her fingers bent backwards in the classical Thai dance style. Moving to music only she could hear, she danced with a grace and poise that took my breath away. I had seen traditional Thai dancing many times at tourist hotels, but the way Areeya danced was mesmerising. I knew she had trained as a dancer, but I never imagined she would this good. Alex whispered in my ear, “Isn’t she beautiful?” I nodded, unable to take my eyes off Areeya.

Alex slipped off my lap to sit next to me and I felt her hand slide onto my thigh. My dress had ridden up and Alex’s hand moved further up and under the skirt. I tore my eyes away from Areeya and leant over to kiss Alex as her fingers stroked my cock. My head went back and Alex licked my neck as I slid a hand inside her shirt to find a nipple already hard. I nipped it between my fingernails and she moaned into my mouth as we kissed. Alex pushed my skirt up, and she pulled down my panties to release my cock which was already hard. She continued to kiss me, her fingers stroking up and down the shaft, until she dug a fingernail into the head and it was my turn to moan with the delicious pain.

I opened my eyes to see Areeya still dancing with her eyes closed, oblivious to everything else around her. I glimpsed Nin and Shane kissing, their hands all over each other, before Alex slid onto the floor and took my cock into her mouth. She looked up at me as I watched her flick her tongue across the head, making me gasp. Her fingers fluttered up and down the shaft and I moved my hips to go deeper into her mouth. She looked up as she teased me with slow licks and kisses up and down the shaft. She grinned, kissed the tip of my cock and stood up, moving over to Areeya and wrapped her into her arms. Areeya stopped dancing and kissed Alex, their tongues swirling against each other’s just in front of my face.

Alex pulled me up so that the three of us were kissing, and hands infiltrated clothing and fingers caressed breasts and nipples. Alex broke away to grab Nin and Shane and told us to get inside. Areeya pushed me onto the bed and fell on top of me. Alex and Nin were pulling Shane’s t-shirt over his head and they collapsed in a heap on the bed. Areeya pushed my skirt up over my hips and took my cock into her mouth, continuing what Alex had started. Someone, I’m not sure who, pulled my dress over my head leaving me in my panties with my cock sticking up like a flag pole. I looked down to see Areeya and Nin, their tongues licking each side of my cock. I watched as they licked from the root to the tip, flicking their tongues across the head, before kissing each other. They did this two or three more times before Nin plunged her hot mouth over my cock, and I arched my back as her tongue swirled around the head, whilst Areeya kissed and sucked and licked my nipples until they were as hard as diamonds.

I turned my head to see Shane on his knees sucking Alex’s cock and she had her hands around the back of his head pushing herself deep into his mouth. I closed my eyes as Nin and Areeya swapped places, and Nin poked her cock through my lips. She moved it in and out as Areeya’s fingers assaulted my nipples. Clothes were being discarded everywhere, and I lost all sense of who was doing what. We became a wriggling pile of cocks, pussies, breasts and nipples as we sucked and licked and kissed any body part which came into range of our mouths and tongues and fingers.

My head was spinning and my cock was sore from being so hard for so long. I ached for release. Alex pushed Shane onto the edge of the bed, with Nin standing astride him with her cock in his mouth. Areeya lay on her back on the floor in front of Shane, and Alex shoved me down too so my knees were straddling Areeya. Just ahead of me was Shane’s cock, and Alex pushed my head forward onto it. Areeya took my cock deep into her mouth as Alex, now behind me, slid into Areeya’s pussy. I tried to get as much of Shane’s cock into my throat as I could, and Areeya’s lips were locked around my cock. I felt a finger force its way into my hole, making me jump and almost making me bite Shane’s cock. Alex continued to slide her finger in and out of me as she fucked Areeya, and I felt the tremors of her climax through my cock as Alex continued to drive in and out of her. We were all moaning and grunting as we fucked and sucked each other.

Nin gasped. “I cum, Shane,” and her knees sagged as she climaxed into Shane’s mouth. I was still sucking Shane’s cock, but my jaw was getting tired as I felt the finger slide out of my hole and Alex pulled me away from Shane. She turned so her back was to Shane, hesitated for a second as he guided her onto his cock, and then grunted as she dropped onto it. I watched his cock slide in and out of her, jealous of them both. Someone pushed me back onto my hands and knees and a cock plunged into my hole. Even in my lust fuelled confusion I realised it must be Nin, and she hammered into me rocking me forward. Areeya knelt in front of me and my tongue lapped her pussy, her juices mixed with Alex’s cum, smearing across my face. Areeya flipped over onto her front, and she guided my cock into her. Nin was still fucking my hole driving me deep into Areeya, who was grunting as she took the force of both of us.

I heard Alex moaning as she rode Shane’s cock until he grunted and came inside her, but she kept bouncing up and down on him. I felt my orgasm growing and then my climax tore through me pumping my cum into Areeya. Nin pulled out of me and we flopped onto the bed, sweaty and breathless.

Since I had arrived on Samui, I thought I had experienced everything, but it was all nothing compared to what I had just been through. Nin giggled and we were soon all laughing on the bed. We calmed down and shared the shower in the wet room to clean ourselves up, which led to another bout of sucking and licking.

It was past midnight when Shane and Nin left and the three of us fell into bed. My flight to Bangkok wasn’t until midday and I would meet Shane and Nin at the airport. I lay on the bed aching everywhere from the exertions of the evening. The girls fell asleep, but I lay there wondering about what the next few days would bring. We woke late so there was only just enough time to pack my bag with all my new Jamie clothes together with what I needed to be James. There were a lot more clothes for Jamie than James.

Areeya drove us up to the airport where Shane and Nin were waiting in the small departure area. We all seemed subdued and I think we were all glad when our flight was called. I hugged Alex and Areeya and they told me to be careful. I pulled out the Palad Khik and said, “I’ll be fine if I have this with me.”

Alex started to cry, so I hugged her once more and then went through the security check. There was a guy just off to one side wearing mirror sunglasses, and as we went through, he made a call on his mobile. I guessed Jandaeng would know I was on my way. We could see Alex and Areeya waving as we were ferried out to the plane, and it hit me like a punch in the stomach that this could be the last time I see them. I wiped away some tears before I got on the plane.

Even though it’s a short flight to Bangkok, Shane and Nin slept, whilst I could only look out of the window and worry about what was to come. We arrived at Don Muang airport and as we waited to collect our baggage, I thought there appeared to be a lot of armed police and military standing around.

“Shane, does this look normal to you?”

He shook his head, “No, and they look jumpy too. Let’s get out of here.”

We grabbed our bags and walked out into the terminal where here were more police and Thai military standing around.

“Maybe someone important is coming through,” I said, as Shane looked around, almost sniffing the air for trouble. Kritsada’s driver was there with a printed sign with my name.

“Look, you two get away,” said Shane, cocking his head towards some young Thai soldiers with guns almost as big as themselves. “These guys look wound up tight, never a good sign.” Shane hugged both of us and said. “I’ll let you know what my duty rota is when I get to the Embassy, and we’ll catch up soon. Stay safe, you two.”

He picked his bag up and walked away, and I felt a pang as I watched his broad back disappear into the crowd until he disappeared from sight.

“Jamie, we have to go, driver is getting nervous with all these soldiers.”

We followed the driver to the car park and were soon in the back of a large Mercedes. There were military vehicles everywhere, and we had to pass through a security check as we left the airport. Nin spoke to the driver and said, “The driver say this is very unusual, even for Bangkok.”

The road into Bangkok, busy at the best of times, was choked with traffic, and we inched along towards the city. We came to another security checkpoint, and as we moved away the policemen started waving their arms around. The soldiers with them were getting very agitated, screaming at something up ahead.

I turned and whispered to Nin, “This doesn’t feel good,”

As I spoke, I saw soldiers running towards a truck a few cars ahead, shouting and waving their rifles. I pushed Nin down behind the front seat and as I ducked down I glimpsed a flash, then the car lifted up and shunted backwards, as if we had been rammed. The windscreen shattered, sending glass shards ricocheting around the car like shrapnel. The driver screamed an instant before the sound of the blast hit us. Then everything went black.

Chapter 3

How long I was out for I couldn’t tell, but it must have been only a few minutes. I was lying across Nin with my ears ringing and the acrid taste of smoke mixed with petrol fumes in my throat. For one terrible moment I thought Nin was dead, but she moaned and coughed as I touched her. We had to get out of the car but, as I tried to move, pain flared in my shoulder and down my arm. I grabbed the door handle with the good arm, but the door had buckled, and it wouldn’t budge. Soldiers were running past the car and I shouted for help, but they kept going without even looking in the car. Laying on my back I kicked the window as hard as I could, but it wouldn’t break and the smell of petrol was getting even stronger. I looked around for something to smash the window, but I could see nothing that would be of any use.

Turning around, I saw the rear window had a big crack in it. Hoping it would be weakened, I took off one of my shoes and hit the crack with it. The first two times nothing happened, but on the third hit, the crack lengthened. I hit it as hard as I could until the crack ran all the way up the glass, and with the next blow the glass shattered. I had taken off my jacket when I got into the car and wrapped it around my hand to push out as much of the glass as I could. Nin was conscious again, so I pulled her up and shouted to her to climb out of the rear window. She looked at me and shook her head, then held her hands over her ears. I guessed like me she couldn’t hear anything. I pointed to the hole in the back window and she nodded and clambered out through the hole. The petrol fumes inside the car were stinging my eyes now. I knew I should follow Nin outside, but I took a quick look over the front seat. The driver was slumped to one side with his eyes wide open, staring blankly up at me.

There was nothing I could do for him, so I climbed out through the window, slid down the boot and fell onto the road, pain stabbing through my shoulder again. Nin helped me up and holding her hand I tried to pull us away from the car. She was limping with blood dripping down her leg and we had got only a few metres from the car when there was a flash of light, followed by a wave of heat as the fuel tank in the car caught fire. I dragged Nin a little further away from the car before we both fell to the ground. There were people running around everywhere but I could hear nothing. The explosion had deafened me and I thought I might have lost my hearing completely. I shouted at Nin, but it was clear she couldn’t hear anything either.

We reached what looked like the edge of the blast zone as the vehicles on the road here were untouched. Looking back to where our car was now burning fiercely, I shuddered as I thought of our driver, but at least he had died before the fire started. I could see bodies lying on the road between cars, and soldiers were already covering them with coats. I realised just how lucky we had been and gave up a small prayer to the Mercedes engineers for the build quality of their cars. From what I could see we would not have been as fortunate in another make. Nin sat down by the side of the road, holding her leg which had a deep gash above her knee. My shoulder was hurting like hell but I twisted my shirt into a temporary sling.

My hearing was clearing as I could now make out sirens wailing and a helicopter clattering overhead. Two soldiers shouted something at us and pointed down the road towards a large military helicopter which had landed by the side of the road. I helped Nin up, and we hobbled down to the helicopter where some army medics gave us a quick once over before waving us towards the helicopter. Two soldiers helped Nin on board and then pushed me on. The helicopter was already full of injured, so we had to sit on the floor as a soldier closed the door, and we took off in a stomach clenching ascent. Nin turned pale and her hand felt clammy as I held it.

I hoped we were heading for a hospital as some of the injured in the helicopter looked in a bad way. People screamed as the helicopter banked sharply, and I had to grab Nin to stop her sliding along the floor. We made another couple of quick turns before descending and landed with a thump. The side doors slid open and nurses and orderlies helped people off. Those of us who could walk were ushered to one side as the more seriously injured were lifted onto trolleys and wheeled quickly away.

We were taken into a room where triage doctors assessed our injuries and nurses took our details. My hearing was returning, but my shoulder felt like a nail had been driven into it. They took Nin away to have the gash in her leg attended to, but I had to wait for a while before someone was free to look at my shoulder. It gave me time to think about what had happened. I knew there had been bombings in Thailand before; in the south, in Hua Hin and Phuket, as well as the blast at the Erawan shrine in Bangkok which had killed twenty people. Maybe this one had been for somewhere else and had gone off prematurely, but it all explained why there so many troops around and how jumpy they were.

My mind was slowly clearing, and I wanted to let everyone know we were OK. I was sure Alex and Areeya would have heard about the bombing by now, and they would have tried to call Nin and me, then probably Kritsada. He would have tried to call his driver and realised that something had happened to us. They would be desperate with worry, and I had to get word to them we were alive. I had lost my phone in the car, and I didn’t think Nin had taken anything either in our haste to get away. There didn’t seem to be any public phones around, and anyway, I had no money. I tried to stop an orderly, but he shook his head, “No spik Engrish.”

At that moment, I saw a familiar figure pushing his way through the doors.

“Kritsada, over here.” he turned and relief spread across his face. “James, khun pra chuay, you are OK, thank God.”

He hugged me and I groaned as my shoulder spasmed again. “I’m sorry, you are hurt?”

“My shoulder, I think it’s dislocated. They haven’t got around to me yet.”

“And Nin, and the driver?”

“Nin is being treated, but I’m sorry the driver didn’t make it.” I told him what had happened and his face dropped. “That’s terrible, he was a good man.” He turned away and wiped his hand across his face. He turned back, “I must call Areeya to tell her you are OK. She and Alex were frantic with worry when they couldn’t reach you.”

He pulled out his mobile and dialled just as Nin was pushed back into the room in a wheelchair with her leg heavily strapped.

“How are you?” I asked her.

“I’m OK, but my head hurts. They have stitched me, and it should be OK.” I gave her a kiss as Kritsada handed me the phone.

“Hi, it’s James.”

I heard Alex’s voice break as she said, “Thank God you’re alive. We got so worried when we couldn’t get hold of you. We thought you were dead.” I could hear her crying.

“Don’t cry, I’m OK, I’ve hurt my shoulder, but that’s all. Nin has a gashed leg, but we’re both OK. Don’t worry.”

Areeya took over the phone, “James, I am so glad to hear your voice. We prayed for you to be all right.”

“I’m fine Areeya,” I felt in my pocket and there was the amulet she had given me before I left. “I still have the Palad Khik you gave me.” She burst into tears and Alex was quickly back on the line. “Call us when you can. We both love you.”

“I love you too,” I said as the line went dead. I gave the phone back to Kritsada as a doctor called out my name. It didn’t take them long to decide it was a dislocation and not something more serious. They tried to reduce the shoulder, but the pain was so excruciating they had to give me painkillers and wait before they could finally do it. They gave me a sling to support the arm for a while and sent on my way with more painkillers.

Nin was waiting for me whilst Kritsada was outside on his phone. He waved for us to join him and a minivan slid up to the kerb and two men jumped out. They helped Nin and I into the back of the van and with Kritsada in the front we pulled out of the hospital. Kritsada told us he had heard of the explosion and had tried to call the driver. The mobile network had crashed under the weight of calls, so he couldn’t reach anyone. Our car had a GPS tracking device and its last signal was right in the area of the explosion. He had found out where the injured were being taken and rushed over in case we were there.

After what seemed an age edging through the traffic, we pulled up outside a hotel on the Chao Praya riverside. We were hustled past reception into what appeared to be a private elevator, and a few seconds later we were inside the Penthouse Suite. There was a storm brewing outside and black clouds were massing on the skyline as the sun was setting, and the sky looked on fire. The view through the windows was stunning although none of us paid it much attention. I was simply glad to sit down and stop moving as my shoulder was still sore and I could see Nin was exhausted.

The two bodyguards, as I guessed they were, placed bottles of water and beer on the table alongside a tray of sandwiches before leaving us alone. Kritsada sat down, “I will leave you both shortly to rest, but first will you please tell me what happened?” I took a beer and struggled with the top until Kritsada removed it for me. It was only when I picked up the bottle with my good hand I noticed I was shaking. I took a long swig from the bottle before I felt able to speak. Kritsada listened without interrupting as I went through the story from our arrival at the airport to the moment we arrived at the hospital. I finished and asked Nin if I had missed anything, but she shook her head.

“I am so happy you have survived your ordeal, but I am deeply sorry you were involved because of me.” I tried to say something, but he held up his hand. “No, James, if I had not asked you to come to Bangkok you would not have been caught up in this.”

“Sir, if we hadn’t delayed our arrival, we wouldn’t have been involved either.”

He looked at me as if deciding whether to say something. “I was going to come to the airport to meet you in the car, but I had to change my plans at the last moment. If I had not, I would have been in the car with you.”

His words hung in the air, and a terrible idea grew like a cancer in my mind. “Are you saying you might have been the target?”

“James, I don’t know. I would have dismissed the idea out of hand even a few months ago, but now, all I can say it is a possibility. Things are changing fast here. There are triads from Hong Kong moving into Bangkok. They are ruthless and will do whatever it takes to remove their competition.”

I nodded to the door. “Is that why you have the bodyguards?”

“Yes, I have had to undertake extra precautions.”

I sat back, stunned by what I had heard. “But there was extra security everywhere; soldiers, police. They seemed to be expecting something to happen. Would that be the case if you were the target?”

“James, I don’t know the answer to that. Thailand is a dangerous place right now. Anything can happen here these days. I may be paranoid, but these are bad times.” He gestured to the door. “I will arrange for someone to keep an eye on you tonight. I assume your bags were in the car?”

“Yes,” I said, “All we have is what we are wearing now.”

“I have to leave you now, but I will arrange for the hotel to provide fresh clothes now, and tomorrow someone will be here to take you to replace whatever you lost. Please order whatever you want from room service. Again, I am t deeply sorry for what you have both been through and I give thanks for your survival.” Kritsada shook my hand and then Nin’s before leaving. True to his word, a few minutes later the phone rang, and it was the hotel to tell us they would send up a selection of clothes from nearby shops for us to choose from.

It was now getting late, so there was nothing to do except order some food from room service and wait. I tried to call Alex and then Areeya, but neither of them answered. I left voicemails asking them to call me back when they could. The food arrived, but Nin and I could only pick at it. I think we were both still too shocked from what had happened. My shoulder ached, and I don’t think I had ever felt more miserable. I missed Alex and Areeya, and not even being able to talk to them made it worse. I tried to call them again, but with the same result. The hotel delivered the clothes, and it helped a little to get out of the tattered and smelly things we had been wearing since the blast. Nin fell asleep laying on the sofa, and I covered her with a blanket.

I had managed a shower despite the discomfort from my shoulder when there was a knock at the door. Looking through the peephole I almost shrieked to see Alex outside. I pulled open the door, and she fell into my arms. We kissed and I could taste her tears running down her face. We held each other for a long time, neither of us wanting to break the embrace. I stroked her hair with my good hand, “I’m so glad to see you.”

She looked up and I could see her lip trembling. “I was so frightened when we heard the news about the bomb. When we couldn’t reach you on the phone, I thought you were dead.”

“I’m sorry, I couldn’t get a message to you, we lost everything in the car until Kritsada found us. But, why, I mean, how did you get here?”

“As soon as we got your call, Areeya drove me to the airport, and I caught the last flight. I came straight here. I needed to see you myself.”

Nin woke up and squealed as she saw Alex. They embraced and there were more tears, this time from both of them. I sorted out drinks for us and Alex demanded to know everything. She held my good arm tight as Nin and I told her what had happened. She shivered as I described the explosion and its aftermath.

At the end Nin said, “If James had not smashed the car window I would not be alive now. Thank you, James. I owe you my life.” Alex drew us both to her and we hugged and cried as it hit me how close we had been to death. We broke apart and Nin said, “Shane, does he know we OK?”

“Shit,” said Alex, “I forgot about him.” She grabbed her phone and dialled. Thrusting the phone into my hand she said, “You tell him.” It rang for a couple of seconds and then Shane said, “Alex?”

“No, it’s James. I just wanted to tell you we are OK.”

“Thank Christ for that. I heard about the bomb and tried to call you but then the network went down. We all got called into the embassy so I’ve been on duty ever since. What happened?”

“Nin and I got caught up in the bomb. It’s a long story, but we’re OK apart from some scrapes. Can we meet? I’ll tell you the whole story then.”

“Fuck me,” he said, “You really are a trouble magnet. I’m so glad you’re OK. Where are you? I won’t be stood down until tomorrow.” I told him where we were and he promised to call us as soon as he could. Someone shouted in the background and he hung up.

“Thanks Nin, he was grateful to know we were all right.”

Nin nodded and then yawned. “I so tired. I think I go to sleep now.” She kissed us both and headed off to one of the bedrooms. Alex opened beers for us both and I told Alex what Kritsada had said about the triads and his suspicions that he might have been the target of the bomb. Her mouth dropped open.

“I don’t think he’s told Areeya. She’s said nothing to me, anyway.”

“Kritsada doesn’t know for sure it was for him. He’s probably overthinking this, but he’s worried for sure. This bombing seems too random to have meant for him. They could have put something under his car, which would have been much more effective. This feels like something more like the Erewan bomb again.”

“You said Kritsada tracked his car so he knew it was close to the explosion. Couldn’t someone else have tracked it too?” Alex shivered, “Should we tell Areeya?”

“I don’t think so. What could she do anyway? If Kritsada hasn’t told her, then I don’t think we should at this stage. Let’s see how things pan out.”

Alex was quiet for a moment before she spoke. “I hate the idea of keeping something from Areeya, but in this case I think you’re right. It wouldn’t change anything.”

She stood up and helped me to my feet. “Let’s go to bed and let you get some rest. You look exhausted.” Holding my hand, she led me through to the bedroom and helped me to take off my clothes before I slid onto the bed.

I watched as she undressed, and I felt my cock stir as she took off her bra and pushed down her panties. She stood there for a few seconds naked in front of the window, and I marvelled at how beautiful she looked backlit by the lights of the city and the flash of lighting in the distance. The storm had finally arrived, and the wind was lashing the rain against the windows. She bent her leg and pushed her hands through her hair making her breasts stand proud and as she turned towards me, I could see her cock dangling from her groin.

“Like what you see, big boy?” she whispered.

My throat was tight as I tried to answer her, but she bent down and kissed me, her tongue forcing its way between my lips. She lay down beside me on my good side, one leg forcing its way between mine and I felt her soft body resting alongside mine. We were kissing hard now and her hand reached for my cock, which was now growing as her fingers wrapped around it and stroked it up and down.

She broke the kiss, “Are you too tired for this tonight?”

Maybe because I had come so close to losing everything today, I needed to feel her close tonight. I grabbed her and pulled her down to kiss her. “I’m never too tired for you, you bad girl.”

She giggled, “Oh, you don’t know how bad I can be.” I felt her cock stiffen against my leg, and she moved up the bed to push one of her nipples into my mouth. She moaned as I nipped her nipple between my teeth before bathing it with my tongue.

“Do the other one too,” she said as she moved so I could reach the other breast. I nipped this nipple too, feeling it harden between my teeth, and she arched her back and moaned once more.

“I will be as careful as I can,” she said, “but tell me if your shoulder hurts and you want me to stop.” I nodded, my lips still wrapped around her nipple. My cock was now erect as her fingers feathered up and down the shaft, and It was my turn to moan as Alex bent forward to lick my neck in long graceful strokes. Instinctively my head went back, but I moved too sharply and a stabbing pain shot through my shoulder.

“Owww.”

“Sorry, do you want me to stop?”

“Don’t you fucking dare stop.”

She giggled once more and her tongue found my nipple and she nipped it hard.

“Oh my God” was all I could manage as she continued to kiss her way down my chest and stomach until she stopped at my cock. With one hand holding it firmly, she used the fingers of her other hand to tease the skin at the base of my shaft, making my insides flutter. With my good hand, I found her cock and slipped my fingers up and down, making her twitch and gasp. I loved the feel of her cock in my hand, soft and warm and rock hard at the same time. Reaching beneath it, I rolled her balls between my fingers as she took my cock into her mouth.

I sucked in my breath as her warm mouth took possession of my cock and I closed my eyes as her tongue swirled around the head. I moved my fingers back to her cock, masturbating her as she sucked me. She let me slip out of her mouth and I heard her say, “I’ll stop if you want me to.” In answer, I squeezed her balls hard, and she squealed. “I’ll take it you don’t want me to stop,” she said, and slid her lips once more over my cock.

I slid my hand around behind her and I pressed a finger against her hole. She squealed again as I slid a finger inside her. Still with my cock in her mouth, she found my opening and slid a finger inside me. It was my turn to squeal, and we lay there fingering each other whilst she sucked. It wasn’t long before her mouth on my cock and her finger inside me brought me to the edge. She knew I was close and letting me slip from her mouth she used her fingers once more to keep me teetering on the precipice. She knew exactly when and how to keep me from coming, and I was becoming desperate.

“You bitch, finish me now, please.” I begged her. She giggled, pushed her finger deep inside me and as I groaned, plunged my cock back into her mouth and I exploded into her mouth. Wrapping her lips tight around my head she took everything into her mouth as I pumped stream after stream of cum into her mouth. I fell back and opened my eyes to find she was kneeling over me with her erect cock only a few inches above my face.

She looked me straight in the eye. “So, I’m a bitch, am I? Do you want me to be a real bitch?”

I nodded nervously, unsure what she would do. She took her cock in her hand and she stroked it, slowly at first and then with increasing speed. Keeping her eyes locked onto mine, her hand slid faster and faster up and down her shaft. She twitched and then I knew what was going to happen.

“Open your mouth,” she ordered an instant before she came with a grunt, spraying her cum all over my face. I closed my eyes in time, but I kept my mouth open and I felt her cum splash onto my tongue and lips. I couldn’t help but swallow and lick my lips, tasting her sweet juices in my mouth, and her cum coated my eyelashes and eyelids. Alex smiled down at me and used her finger to wipe away the cum from my eyes, slipping her finger through my lips so I could clean them.

“Don’t waste it, my love,” she said. Bending forward she licked what cum was left on my face and pushed it into my mouth with her tongue. I loved the taste of her cum, and I sucked everything from her tongue with my lips. I giggled as she collapsed next to me on the bed.

“What’s so funny?”

“My first facial,” I said, “the perfect end to a shitty day.”

Chapter 4

I woke to find Alex already up and talking with Nin. My shoulder was still aching, so I swallowed painkillers with some orange juice before remembering to ask Alex about Pao. She was improving fast and due to be discharged either today or tomorrow. Alex wanted to stay in Bangkok, but I told her to go back to Samui to be with Areeya. In the back of my mind I had the idea it would be safer there. I also said to Nin she should also return to recover for a few days, and then she could come back fully rested. Nin was reluctant, but Alex agreed with me it would be better if she did. So, after breakfast we all hugged, said our goodbyes, and they headed out to the airport.

Shane called a little while later to say he was being stood down and could meet for lunch somewhere. I told him I would text later when I knew what I would be doing. Kritsada called to tell me his assistant would arrive soon to help me replace whatever I had lost in the bombing. A few minutes later, there was a knock on the door and a smartly dressed Thai girl stood there.

“Sawasdee Kha, Khun James. My name is Dao, personal assistant to Khun Kritsada. I am here to help you this morning. I have some things for you to replace those lost yesterday in most terrible bombing.”

From her bag, she produced a brand-new iPhone and an iPad, both set up and ready to go. A few minutes later I had synced them with my iCloud data and had shared the new number with Shane, Alex and Areeya. This would do for a starter, but I also wanted to get myself a burner phone in the almost certain knowledge the iPhone would be bugged by someone or other.

A limo took us to the MBK centre where Dao gave me a card on which she said I should charge everything. MBK is a shopping paradise, and it didn’t take long for me to replace the male clothes and personal items I had lost the day before. Of course, it was impossible for me to replace the female clothing with Dao around. I regretted the loss of the wig more than anything, especially as it had been Alex’s. There would be opportunities to go female shopping in the future, with Nin’s help when she returned. I told Dao I was meeting somebody for lunch so she arranged for my shopping to be delivered to the hotel and handed me a prepaid credit card and some Baht, all courtesy of Kritsada. She would see me at Kritsada’s office the following day, which brought me back down to earth as I remembered what I was here to do.

I sent Shane a message to meet me at a restaurant in Siam Paragon before buying a prepaid phone which would be hard for somebody to hack. The ache in my shoulder was back, so I headed for the restaurant to wait for Shane with a beer and my iPad. Scanning the news reports about the bombings, the consensus amongst the media was it had been a botched terrorist attack, although no group had yet claimed responsibility. The death toll was mounting all the time, including the driver of the truck which had carried the bomb. There were photographs taken from the air, and I spotted the Mercedes. It lay amongst vehicles which looked as if they had been tossed around like toys.

I watched as Shane manoeuvred his big frame through the restaurant. As usual he drew admiring glances from both women and men. He grinned as he saw me and I wanted to stand up and hug him but had to make do with a handshake.

“How’s the shoulder?”

“Getting better but still sore.” I ordered beers and we sat down in a quiet cubicle. “How much time do you have before you’re back on duty?”

“No worries, I’m not due back on until midnight, unless something else happens in the meantime. How are you feeling? You must have had a rough time yesterday.”

I told him the whole story from the time we had split up at the airport to when Kritsada found Nin and I at the hospital. He listened patiently, and as I finished stretched his hand across the table and touched mine. The feel of his hand sent a thrill through me and I blushed, looking away from him.

“I can’t tell you how glad I am you’re all right,” he said.

“Thank you,” I looked up into his eyes and almost melted. He pulled his hand back, and I immediately wished he had left it there. “Ok, enough of me, what happened to you?”

“Nothing much. The Embassy went into emergency mode, called us all back in as a precaution and we spent the time on alert. We got stood down this morning, but they are still worried there may be more attacks. The intel guys think it’s a failed terror bombing but nobody knows who or what the target might have been. There was a rumour it was a coup attempt, but that’s been downgraded. I think the locals had wind of an attack but didn’t know where or when.”

“Kritsada told me he thought it might have been aimed at him.”

Shane frowned. “Why?”

“He says there are Chinese triads trying to move into Bangkok and they want to get rid of the competition. He was coming out to the airport in the car, but he changed his plan at the last moment. That’s why he thought he might be the target. He’s definitely got the wind up. He has two bodyguards with him all the time now.”

Shane thought for a moment. “Well, the story about the triads is true enough, but this doesn’t look like a targeted hit. Not that they would have any conscience about any collateral damage, but it doesn’t feel right.”

“That’s what I thought, but he’s worried for sure.”

“Is that why you wanted Alex and Nin to go back to Samui?”

“I think it’s safer over there at the moment. I’ll go back to see them when I can. I’m also overdue a call or a visit from Jandaeng. He’ll want something from me soon.”

Shane looked thoughtful for a moment. “Do you really think Kritsada is involved in politics?”

I shrugged, “I don’t know. Kritsada says he isn’t and Areeya doesn’t believe he is. He’s got fingers in lots of dodgy stuff. But politics? I don’t know, but I can’t rule it out.”

Shane’s phone buzzed, and he grimaced as he saw the number. He listened for a few moments before saying, “OK, I’ll be there right away.”

“I know, you’ve got to go.” I said.

“The ambassador is throwing a fit, so we’re all being recalled. Sorry.”

“Don’t worry, call me when you can.”

I stayed there for a while, catching up on emails, before heading back to the hotel. Alex called to let me know she and Nin had got back to Samui safely, and I promised to call her later. As I hung up, Dao called to ask if everything was in order. She said Kritsada had invited me to a bout this evening at the Rajadamnern stadium, one of the biggest Muay Thai halls in Bangkok. A fighter of his was in action tonight, and he thought it would be interesting for me. I had nothing better to do, so I agreed, and Dao said Kritsada would send a car and meet me at the stadium.

Muay Thai is deeply ingrained in Thai culture. Fighters are highly trained, superbly conditioned and considered national heroes by many Thais. Like western boxing it’s a way out of poverty, but careers are generally short as many boxers will fight every week and the training regimes are brutal. To the uninitiated, fights are a bewildering flurry of kicks and punches with fists, feet and elbows. In the bear pit atmosphere of a Muay Thai hall, it’s an exhilarating spectacle, and I was looking forward to it. It would be a way to take my mind off everything else.

The car dropped me off at the stadium where Kritsada met me and took me inside. As a former Muay Thai fighter, gym owner, and his own string of fighters, Kritsada had special privileges which included the best ringside seats. He seemed to be back to his swaggering best tonight. He was in his element; these were his people, and he felt safe among them. People came up and gave him a deep wai, a sign of his status in this place. This was his stage where he put on a theatrical show of defiance. Whatever was threatening him outside, in here he was important and he wanted anyone watching him to know it. He waved to the crowd and out of the corner of his mouth he said, “I feel good tonight, James. We will have some fun now and later.”

Kritsada’s fighter was in the third bout of the evening and we enjoyed two good fights before his. Gambling in Thailand is illegal except at Muay Thai fights and Kritsada told me there were some big gamblers in tonight. The crowd were noisy and enthusiastically getting into each fight. The noise when the second bout ended in a knockout threatened to take the roof off. Kritsada grew quiet as his fighter entered the ring wearing the Mongkhon, or headband, of Kritsada’s gym. Both fighters looked in great condition as they prayed at each corner post followed by the ram muay, the ritual each Muay Thai boxer performs before the bout. With a loud shout from the crowd the fight began.

Each fight has five rounds and for the first couple the fighters test each other out and try to dominate their opponent. The action heats up in the next rounds as they fight more aggressively. Kritsada’s fighter seemed to be outclassed in the early rounds and I thought he wouldn’t last long. Kritsada whispered, “Lots of bets going on opponent.” He nodded to where the gamblers were frantically signalling their bets. Kritsada seemed unperturbed by his fighter’s apparent problems. Halfway through the fourth round Kritsada’s fighter was caught by his opponent in a clinch and seemed in trouble, but in a flash he slipped out of the clinch and exploded into action with a whirlwind of kicks and punches. He drove the other fighter back against the ropes, desperately trying to defend, but with a spinning backfist strike Kritsada’s fighter dropped his opponent to the floor, where he stayed as the referee counted him out. The crowd were roaring and Kritsada was beaming all over his face.

“That was clever.” I said to him, “Holding back to make him look out of it and then going straight for the knockout.”

Kritsada laughed and looked around, “There may be some gamblers who disagree with you, but it made an exciting fight, don’t you think?”

“Did you have any bets tonight?” I asked.

He smiled, “No, it would not be right for me to bet. But let me say I may have some friends who have wagered a few Baht tonight. They will be happy with me. Anyway, let’s go. We need to talk where we cannot be overheard.” He stood up and took the congratulations from many of the people at the ringside before heading out of the stadium. As we left, I turned to look back and saw the unmistakable figure of Inspector Jandaeng looking straight at me through those sunglasses he seemed to wear at all times. I froze as he slowly nodded his head at me before melting back into the crowd. Undoubtedly a signal that he had not forgotten me.

Shaken, I hurried after Kritsada out into the Bangkok night. A car pulled up as we reached the kerb and one of the bodyguards slipped out to open the rear door for us. We pulled out into the traffic as Kritsada turned to me, “Did you see Jandaeng there? He looks so obvious in those stupid sunglasses.”

I nodded, “So, did you set it up for him to see me and you together?”

Kritsada waggled his hand, “I thought he would be there tonight. It does no harm, how do you say, to let the dog see the rabbit.”

I wasn’t too happy about being compared to a rabbit but kept quiet. As we pulled up the bodyguard jumped out, looked around before opening the door for Kritsada. My mouth dropped open as I climbed out and saw where we were. It was the Cockatoo bar. Kritsada nudged me and with a straight face said, “I think you know this place?” I blushed as I remembered this was where I had met Pao in what now seemed a lifetime ago. The first time I was here I was pushed through the door by an old friend before running run out in a panic.

How quickly our lives change.

Kritsada ushered me inside and led me to what I guessed was a VIP room at the back of the bar.

“We can talk here, this is private.” The mamasan brought a bottle of Kritsada’s preferred whisky and two glasses. He poured us both a generous measure and we touched glasses. “Let’s talk first and then we can have some company.” He took a big swig from the glass and looked serious. “Are you still happy to go ahead with our plan, James?”

“I have no choice. Jandaeng has me over a barrel, and I need to give him something. I believe he will do as he has threatened if I don’t.”

“OK, James, here’s what we will do. Tomorrow you begin your project as we agreed. Someone in my organisation is betraying me to my competition and I want you to find out what you can. I will ask Dao to be your local contact and to introduce you to my people in the business. I trust her completely. However, even she does not know the true reason for your presence here. Where is Nin, by the way?”

“I sent her back to Samui for a few days so she can recover. She will be back in a few days.”

“You can stay in the suite for a while, but I may need to relocate you somewhere else. As for Jandaeng, I suspect he will be in touch soon. You need something to give him as a taster, something to keep him thinking he is in charge. I will be hosting an evening next week with some contacts in the diplomatic community here. I do this from time to time. Tell Jandaeng I have invited you as my guest. It is a harmless evening but I think it will spark his interest. It should keep him off your back for a while.”

“OK, that seems straightforward enough. I will have to wait until he contacts me.”

“Excellent, James. Now let’s have entertainment.”

Before I could say anything, Kritsada pressed a button on the wall and the door opened. Two girls slid through the door and Kritsada said, “This is Waan and Malee.” There were two floor to ceiling poles in the room and they each took one as Beyonce played in the background. They were wearing identical bikinis, one in white and the other in black with heels in the same colours. Circling the poles, they held on with one hand, their long black hair flowing as they moved around the poles.

In unison they launched themselves onto the poles, each mirroring the moves of the other. I had watched pole dancing before, but these two were better than anything I had ever seen. As supple and flexible as gymnasts they swooped and swirled around the poles in perfectly synchronised moves. I could not tell you how they could hang upside down or hold themselves horizontal with such little contact with the pole.

Kritsada topped up our glasses as the two girls performed incredible moves with apparent ease. Malee slid down the pole to the ground allowing Waan to do a solo routine before she gave way to Malee for her solo. The routine became more and more erotic, and my cock stirred as I watched her almost make love to the pole, wrapping her legs around and arching her back. I was so fixed on her I jumped when I felt a hand brush my neck.

“I am Waan.” a voice whispered in my ear. I hadn’t noticed her leave the pole and move behind me. Kritsada smiled, “James, please enjoy yourself. This is my gift to you tonight. Waan will do whatever you ask.” Waan slid around in front of me, straddled me as she pulled down her bikini top, and put her hands behind my head pulling my mouth onto her nipple. I am not made of stone. The pole dancing had already aroused me, so when Waan started to grind her backside into my groin, my cock decided it wanted to join in the fun.

There was a voice in my head saying this is wrong, think about what you’re doing. The other voice in my groin was telling me this was fine, in fact, it was more than fine, it was great. Waan moved my mouth onto the other nipple and as my tongue flicked against the small hard nub, I looked over to see Kritsada had vanished and Malee was nowhere to be seen. Waan stood up and hooked her thumbs into the bikini pants. She eased them down and then paused, teasingly pulling them back up and turning her back. Pushing her bum into my face my fingers stroked up her legs and across her sweet backside inches from my face. She giggled, and I edged her pants down until her crack was right in my face. I couldn’t help it as my tongue gave her lovely little brown bottom a lick. She giggled and pushed back almost trapping me between her cheeks. I gave her a little slap, and she squealed, moving forward and turning around to face me again.

“Mister, you like cock or pussy?” she said. “If you no like cock I can fetch pussy.”

The voice in my head told me to stop, get out before anything else happens. The voice from my groin insisted I should stay; things were getting warmed up. Taking my silence as an answer Waan pushed her bikini pants down to reveal a tiny cock and set of balls.

“You like my cock?”

I nodded, unable to speak. It really was a beautiful little cock, poking straight out from her groin.

“You wanna suck my cock?”

The only voice I could now hear was the one from my groin telling me to get on with it. I reached out and touched her cock and she giggled as my fingers stroked the head. Waan moved forwards until the tip was level with my mouth. Moving her hips forward she touched the tip against my lips, which parted letting her slide the tiny cock inside. It felt like I was sucking a thumb, but Waan kept moving it in and out, gently at first and then with more force. I looked up and locked eyes with her until she moaned and closed her eyes.

“I cum now.” she said as I felt her stiffen and a pulse of cum erupted from the tip straight onto my tongue. It was over in a flash and I guessed she was on hormones. Waan slid her cock from my mouth and dropped to her knees, her hands unzipping me in a practised motion.

“I suck your cock now.” she announced, as her hands slid into my trousers releasing my now erect cock.

“Mmm. nice dick.” She drew me into her mouth swirling her tongue around the head. The pole dancing and sucking her cock had already taken me to the edge, and within a few seconds her mouth and hands brought me to a crashing climax. She kept her lips locked around me and I swear she spilled not a drop of my cum.

“You taste nice, mister. You want fuck now?”

My head was spinning now, and I decided enough was enough.

“Waan, thank you, but I have to go now. You are lovely, and you taste nice too.”

She grinned, “Thank you. I hope we can fuck sometime.”

I zipped up my trousers, and she kissed me before pulling on her pants and retying her top. She blew me one last kiss before skipping out of the door. The mamasan entered a few seconds later.

“Khun Kritsada say sorry, he called away. He will see you tomorrow morning at office. Was Waan good?”

“She was very good,” I said. I dug in my trouser pocket and pulled out some Baht. “Will you please give her this?”

She nodded. “Will you tell Khun Kritsada you happy?” She seemed anxious that I would not be happy and Kritsada would blame her.

“Yes, I will tell him I am very happy.”

“There is private way out. Tuk-tuk is waiting. You do not need pay him.”

She unlocked a door at the back of the VIP room, I guess the guests here would prefer discretion. As she said there was a tuk-tuk waiting outside and I was relieved to be on my way back to the hotel and some sleep.

As I stepped out of the tuk-tuk outside the hotel, three men emerged from a minivan and headed straight for me. One of them slid his jacket back to show a gun holstered in his waistband, whilst another one pulled my arms behind me and I yelled with pain from my shoulder as he clamped handcuffs around my wrists.

“What are you doing, for fucks sake?”

The leader stuck his face close to mine. “Shut up niw, you terrorist or I shoot you.”

“I’m not a ter…” Before I could finish the word, he hit me in the stomach, and I dropped, winded, to the floor. The other two pulled me up and dragged me into the minivan. My shoulder felt like it was being ripped off as they shoved me into the back of the van. One of them pulled a hood over my head, and for a moment I thought this was it, they were going to shoot me. The van moved off, and we drove for a while, the driver hooting and even shouting at traffic to get out of the way. Between the pain in my shoulder and the fear induced by the hood, I had no idea how long we had been driving.

The van stopped, and I heard the doors opening before being shoved outside. I stumbled and someone caught me by the arm, sending pain shooting through my shoulder. I was pushed and pulled, tripping up a step before being shoved down onto a chair. My shoulder was aching, and I desperately wanted to use the toilet.

“Hey, where am I?” I tried to speak, but the hood got caught in my mouth, and the handcuffs were biting into my wrists. There was no response and I could hear nothing. I didn’t even know if there was anyone in the room with me. How long they left on my own I don’t know, but at some point, a door opened and someone walked into the room. They walked behind me and the hood was taken off. Light flooded into my eyes making me screw them up tight. Squinting, I saw I was sitting at a table opposite a fat Thai with a shaved head. He had a file in front of him which he was reading. He didn’t look up until he had finished the file.

“What were you doing in Bangkok?” For a fat man his voice was surprisingly high pitched.

“I’m here on business. Why am I here? I’ve done nothing.”

He ignored my outburst. “Who is your business with?”

“A businessman called Kritsada. Look, can I talk to the British Embassy? I’m British.”

“You have no identity papers; how do I know who you are?”

“My passport was in my bag which was in our car. It caught fire on the road when the bomb went off.”

The next question knocked me sideways. “What are you doing for Jandaeng?”

I stared at him. “What?”

“What are you doing for Jandaeng?”

My mind was reeling. If he’s asking me about him, then surely he can’t be part of Jandaeng’s operation.

“Who’s Jandaeng?” Not my brightest reply, but I didn’t know what the hell was going on here.

His expression didn’t change. “You are not deaf, and you clearly understand English. I suggest you answer my questions or there will be painful consequences for you.” He opened the file and pushed photographs across the table. They must have been taken the first time I met Jandaeng. “I ask again, what are you doing for Jandaeng?”

“OK, OK, he wants me to spy on Kritsada for him.”

The man nodded, “Better, now why are you doing this?”

“Because he has threatened me and my friends will be arrested and deported if I don’t help him.”

“What does he want you to find out about Kritsada?”

“Look, who are you? Why are you asking me these questions? I’m not going to answer anything else until you tell me what is going on.”

The man leant back in his chair. “You are in no position to make any demands. Nobody knows you are here. People disappear sometimes from this place.”

The pain in my shoulder and anger at being treated like this fired me up. “I am fed up with people threatening me. I don’t care anymore. Now, either tell me what is going on, or do whatever you want, I’m not saying anything else.”

He looked at me for a while, then seemed to make a decision. “I work for the organised crime unit of the police force. It has become clear Inspector Jandaeng is involving himself in matters which are not part of his police role. He has been under observation for some time and we know about his interest in Kritsada. We suspect Jandaeng is linked to triads trying to move into Bangkok and he wants to take over Kritsada’s businesses. We saw you when you met Jandaeng and we believed you were working for him, but we didn’t know why. But you say he has recruited you to be his vole.”

“Vole?” I said, “Oh, you mean mole.”

“Ah, mole, thank you.”

“Why didn’t you fucking ask me nicely, then? I might have told you without you kidnapping me, putting a hood over my head and scaring me to death. My shoulder feels like it’s dislocated again. What is up with you people? And Jandaeng hasn’t recruited me, he’s blackmailing me.” I ran out of steam and slumped back in the chair.

“I ask again, what does Jandaeng want to know?”

I was so angry it took me a few seconds to process what the guy had said. “Wait, what did you say? About Jandaeng and triads.”

He looked at me as a teacher might a particularly dense child. “We believe Jandaeng to be working with the triads.”

“You mean he’s not interested in politics?”

His patience was running thin. “Please listen, I will not say it again. Jandaeng is not interested in politics. Now, for the last time. What does Jandaeng want to know?”

I shook my head in confusion, “Jandaeng told me Kritsada was involved in politics and he wanted information about what he was doing.”

He smiled for the first time. “It might be that Inspector Jandaeng is not telling you the truth. He may have wanted to conceal his true intention.”

“As might you. I don’t have a clue who you are, and if you’re telling the truth or not.”

“True, but do you have any choice? I brought you in as a suspected terrorist, remember? Under our current laws I can do with you whatever I believe is necessary. Including locking you up where nobody will find you for a very long time.”

I was getting seriously mad with this guy, Jandaeng, and the entire Thai police for that matter. Not for the first time I bitterly regretted my casual agreement to do some ‘consultancy’ for Kritsada.

I sighed, “What do you want?”

“It is very simple. I want to know what Jandaeng asks you and what Kritsada tells you to tell him. I have no doubt you and Kritsada have hatched a little plan to feed Jandaeng information. I am not particularly interested In Kritsada, just Jandaeng. However, I would advise you not to tell Kritsada what you are doing for me. I do not want him to try anything on his own against Jandaeng.”

“What do I get out of all this? I might just pack up and disappear.”

He paused for a moment before counting off on his fingers. “One, you have no papers, so you cannot leave Thailand. Two, there is nowhere here for you to hide, I will find you. Three, you have ties here you do not want to risk. Four, if you help me catch Jandaeng you will be free to continue your life here. Five, if you decide not to cooperate? Well, you can imagine what that might mean. You have five minutes to decide. I will be back then for your answer.” He pushed back his chair and left, taking his files with him but leaving the photos on the desk as a reminder.

My head slumped forward, and I closed my eyes. I heaped a million curses on Kritsada but that wasn’t going to help me anytime soon. I was now involved in a dangerous triple cross, but I knew I had no choice but to go along with this guy. I realised I didn’t even know his name. At least, if he arrested Jandaeng, I would be out of it all. I loathed Jandaeng and to see him in handcuffs or worse would be sweet. It would be complicated and risky, but if it worked, it would be worth it.

The door opened and he walked back in and sat down opposite me once more.

“Well, what is your decision?”

Chapter 5

I was getting seriously pissed off being everyone’s punch bag, but he had me backed into a corner, and I knew I would have to go along with him. But, it gave me a glimmer of hope I could get Jandaeng off my back. With my head in my hands I said, “I have no choice, I agree.”

He pushed my phone and wallet back across the table. They had taken them from me in the van on the way here. I was thankful I hadn’t brought the new burner phone with me to the Muay Thai.

“Whenever you make contact or meet Jandaeng, text me on this number. Use it any time of the day or night. Is that clear?” He pushed a piece of paper across the table.

“What if he’s bugging the phone?”

“We have installed encryption software. Even if he is bugging your phone, he cannot read anything you send. If you know where he wants to meet you, text me the location.”

“Does Jandaeng have any idea you are investigating him?” I asked.

“I believe not. However, he may have been watching you tonight, so we will hold you overnight and let you go in the morning. Mistaken identity, if anyone wants to know. People will have heard the comments about terrorist when we picked you up.”

“Yeah, thanks for that by the way.” My sarcasm didn’t seem to affect him.

“If possible, get him to talk about the triads, we need to catch him red-handed. Is that what you say?”

I nodded. “You haven’t told me your name.”

“For your purposes, my name is Thaksin. You will nobody about this arrangement. If you do, I will find out and you will be sorry.” isn’t

He rose from his chair and left the room. I laid my head on the table and as tired as I was I could not find sleep. All I could think about was the clusterfuck I had somehow got myself into: I was spying on Kritsada’s people for him whilst spying on Kritsada for Jandaeng, a rogue cop working for the triads, I was double crossing Jandaeng for Kritsada, and for the Thai anti-corruption police - a triple cross with a pike and twist. Still, it couldn’t get worse I thought.

I got some sleep before they let me go at 5 in the morning, and I grabbed a tuk-tuk back to the hotel. I had time to shower and bolt down breakfast before heading off to meet Kritsada. He was waiting for me with Dao, his PA and my minder for at least a while. We came up with a plan for the next few days which would involve meeting the bosses of what he called his ‘entertainment’ businesses. In reality it meant the bars and clubs he ran in the red-light districts of Patpong, Soi Cowboy and Nana Plaza. In all about fifteen different venues, controlled for Kritsada by five bosses, one of whom Kritsada believed was selling him out.

My cover story would be me developing a new IT system for the back-office functions. Only Kritsada and I would know I was also trying to find his traitor. I was to tell Kritsada if I thought anyone was holding back or not being straight, or anything else which emerged from my digging around. Dao had set up a schedule for us to visit the bars and clubs to meet the bosses and to start on a project plan. They had all been told I was coming, and they were to give me full cooperation. We agreed I should brief Kritsada at the end of each day. We shook hands before Dao and I set off to the first visits. I hadn’t realised how many places Kritsada owned. Little wonder the triads wanted to take over his operation.

The ruling Junta has said it wants to get rid of the sex industry in Thailand. Prostitution is technically illegal in Thailand, but estimates for the number of prostitutes range up to 700,000, with most of the customers Thai. It’s a multi-million-dollar industry, and until something happens, there are fortunes to being made in the business. That’s what was sucking in the triads.

The visits were straightforward; Dao would introduce me to the boss, and with her as translator I went through a process to understand their part of the business and what improvements they wanted. Most of them were courteous and helpful, but I could tell they weren’t altogether happy to have a Farang digging around in their businesses. Dao was invaluable, as she spoke for Kritsada, and she could make them jump if she wanted to. One boss, a bullet-headed Thai named Yut, seemed to resent me and Dao more than the others. He was polite but I could see he wasn’t happy about taking orders from Dao. She told me Yut meant war in Thai, and he got put on my list as someone to look at more carefully.

I got to know more about Dao as we went on. We would break for lunch and inevitably we got talking. She had graduated from Bangkok with a First in Economics, and then onto an MBA at Columbia in the US. She had job offers in the US, but she felt drawn back to Thailand. Her father knew Kritsada, who took her on as an intern. It didn’t take her long to prove her worth to Kritsada, and he asked her to become his PA. Although it was obvious she had far more influence than a PA. She had executive oversight of a large portion of Kritsada’s businesses and was running some of them for Kritsada.

Kritsada had told her some of my history although some of it he had discreetly left out. She was interested in what I thought about Areeya, in particular what her plans were for the future. I assumed Dao was concerned about Areeya coming back to the business. I told her I didn’t know what Areeya was planning, but I thought she seemed content with what she was doing on Samui and had shared nothing with me. It seemed to satisfy Dao, but I guessed she would still be wary of Areeya.

To tell the truth, I felt Areeya would tire of life on Samui at some point and she might come back to the family business as Kritsada had wanted, but I kept my thoughts to myself. I assumed family ties would win out if there was a clash. Dao probably thought the same and was trying to see whether Areeya would be a threat to her in the future.

We met Kritsada each evening and gave him a debriefing. He would ask Dao to step out at the end of the meeting and he would ask if there was anything I had observed. Dao was smart and she must have known there was something else going on. She didn’t ask, and I wondered if Kritsada had told her and she was keeping an eye on me. I wouldn’t put it past him.

I mentioned Yut, and his eyes narrowed. He told me Yut had been a hot head way back, and his temper had got the better of him a few times. But he had calmed down, proved himself efficient and his businesses made good profits. I told Kritsada this was only a first impression and as I dug deeper, I would get to know more. Nin was arriving back in Bangkok in the next few days which would allow Dao to go back to her regular work.

By Friday I had made all my first visits and would take the weekend to pull together my notes and ideas for a review on Monday. I would then go back for some meetings with the bosses and dig a little deeper. Nin would be my translator and her IT skills would come in useful. We met in his office and he broke the seal on a new bottle of GlenDronach. He took a sip of the whisky before clapping me on the shoulder.

“I am sorry, James, but I cannot be with you this weekend. I am flying to Chiang Mai to visit a factory I am interested in buying.”

“That’s no problem sir, Nin will be back and I’m sure we can entertain ourselves. I’m having lunch with Doctor Wichasak on Sunday, she wanted me to contact her while I was here in Bangkok. You and she were very good to me, and then Pao after she had been stabbed.”

Kritsada waved his hand, “You are welcome, James. It was the least I could do for you. Send her my regards, please. We should all get together when I’m back from Chiang Mai. By the way, what do you think of Dao?”

“I think she’s extremely capable. She’s efficient and has dealt well with the bosses we’ve met so far. I sense some of them like Yut don’t like dealing with a woman, especially one so young, but she isn’t intimidated by them. I like her.”

He nodded and smiled. “I have high hopes for her. Don’t forget our little party next week for my friends. I’m sure Jandaeng would like to hear about it.”

I shivered at the mention of Jandaeng. We finished the whisky, and I headed back to the hotel. I called Alex and Areeya as I had every night and I hated keeping secrets from them, but I couldn’t bring myself to tell them this new problem even over the burner phone. The less they knew, the better I thought. I smiled to myself as Areeya wanted to know all about Dao, and I sensed she resented how close Dao was to her father. If ever they got together, I thought, there would be fireworks. Nin was coming to Bangkok the following day and would bring gifts for me from them.

Pao was out of hospital and recovering well. She was staying at the apartment for a few days until she was back on her feet. I told them to send her my love. Alex laughed and said she thought Pao would rather have my cock. I heard Areeya in the background telling Pao what Alex had said and then Pao’s giggle came through loud and clear. I promised them I would make it back to Samui in a few days. Ending these calls always made me feel sad and alone, and I was looking forward to seeing Nin once more.

I was about to go for some food when my phone rang, and my stomach dropped as I heard Jandaeng’s voice.

“It’s time for us to meet. I trust you’ve recovered from your narrow escape. I will text you where to meet me. Be there in 30 minutes. Do not be late.”

I had almost convinced myself Jandaeng had given up on me. He hadn’t contacted me since I arrived, and a little hope had grown that he didn’t need me anymore. The call put an end to that but now I knew he was a rogue cop, I was no longer running so scared of him. Sure, he was as slippery and dangerous as a snake, and I was under no illusion his threats were real, but I felt I now had some skin in this game.

My iPhone pinged with the address. After texting it to Thaksin, and praying his encryption worked, I shot downstairs, jumped into a tuk-tuk and sent a text to Alex on the burner phone about meeting Jandaeng. She texted back “Be careful”. As the tuk-tuk dropped me off, I recognised this was the bar where I had my run in with Jandaeng as Scarlett. Was this coincidence or was there a message in this? Had he worked out I was Scarlett? There was no time to worry about it and I walked into the bar. The mamasan looked up, and I saw a flash of recognition followed by fear in her eyes. She glanced towards the back of the bar where I saw Jandaeng sitting at a table, with what looked like two of his men close by. They stood up as I approached the table and frisked me, presumably to check if I was carrying a gun. Finding my iPhone they turned it off, to stop me recording anything.

His men nodded to Jandaeng, who impatiently beckoned me over to the table. I sat down and waited for him to start.

“You were lucky to escape the bomb.” There wasn’t an ounce of sympathy in his voice.

“I didn’t escape unscathed. I dislocated my shoulder, but you know that anyway.”

He was wearing the sunglasses, so I couldn’t tell anything from his eyes.

“Why is Kritsada going to Chiang Mai?” Jandaeng was not one for small talk.

“He told me it was to see a factory he wants to invest in.”

Jandaeng lit a cigarette and blew the smoke out of the corner of his mouth. Like the sunglasses, it seemed the action of a villain in a B Movie.

“I don’t believe you. Why he really going?”

I shrugged, “It’s what he told me. Why don’t you ask him yourself if you don’t believe me?” I wanted to make Jandaeng drag information from me. I was aiming for truculent cooperation, giving him too much too easily would seem suspicious

He took another drag from his cigarette before replying. “You would be wise not to cross me. I have told you what I can do.”

“And I’ve told you what I know. He is going to Chiang Mai to see a factory. That’s all I know.”

The mamasan brought across two beers and we stopped talking. I looked up at her and she gave an almost imperceptible nod as she placed the bottles on the table. As she put the bottles on the table I saw a young Thai man enter the bar and sit down. He ordered a beer and waved off the attentions of one of the bar girls. He was talking on his phone in fast Thai, seemingly engrossed in his conversation. I could have sworn it was one of Thaksin’s men who had kidnapped me outside the hotel.

“What else do you know? You have not been very useful so far. My patience will not last forever.”

I shrugged my shoulders. “What can I say? He is entertaining some contacts next week. I’m invited.”

“Who are they?”

“He said they were from the diplomatic and business contacts. He didn’t mention any more names.”

“Find out who they are.”

“If I can, before the evening, I will, but if not, I can tell you afterwards. I can tell you one thing. Kritsada is worried about the triads. I overheard him talking to one of his bosses. They are really concerned.”

He was about to light another cigarette but he laid his lighter back down on the table. He had tensed, and I could see I had hit home.

“Why is he concerned about the triads?”

“He thinks they are trying to take over his business, the bars and clubs. He even thought the bomb was meant for him.”

Jandaeng lit the cigarette and leant back. “The bomb was terrorist action. Stupid fool. triads are much cleverer.”

I shrugged. “You wanted to know what was going on. I just pass it on. Are they trying to muscle in on him?”

For the first time Jandaeng got agitated. “Do not ask such fuckin stupid question. How do I know? I not fuckin know. You go now. Remember, I want to know who Kritsada meeting next week.”

I didn’t need a second invitation to leave. I walked out past the guy I thought I recognised. He was still on his phone, but his eyes followed me as I went past. I knew I had rattled Jandaeng with the mention of the triads but I hoped I hadn’t tweaked the tail of a tiger. I called Thaksin from the tuk-tuk on the way back to the hotel and told him what had happened. He grunted when I mentioned Jandaeng’s reaction to the triads.

“Good, my friend. I think we can work together well. Call me when he contact you again.”

I called Alex when I got back to the hotel, and she was glad to hear I was safely back. I gave her an edited version of what had gone on. She seemed happy enough, and I promised to call her again the next day. I thought about calling Kritsada but decided his phone wouldn’t be secure enough to talk openly. It would have to wait until Monday.

I woke late the next day, feeling alone and miserable, carrying too many secrets I couldn’t share with anyone. A long swim in the hotel pool and a late breakfast helped shake me out of my depression. I had just got back to my room when Nin arrived pulling two large suitcases. She wasn’t Alex or Areeya but was a link back to Samui and I was delighted to see her. The gash in her leg had healed, and she wasn’t even limping any more.

“I bring gifts for you from Miss Alex and Miss Areeya.” She wheeled one of the suitcases into my room. “Please stay out of room until I finished.”

I opened my Mac and started work on the report for Kritsada until Nin appeared to tell me I could go back into my room. She was grinning all over her face as I followed her into the room. I couldn’t see anything different to begin with, but she pulled open the wardrobe doors to reveal a rack of female clothes; dresses, skirts and tops, all arranged on hangers. As I was looking through the wardrobe Nin opened the drawers to reveal a selection of panties and bras. I started to laugh and Nin looked worried.

“You like them?” She asked nervously. “Miss Alex said as you lost your Scarlett clothes, she replaced them for you.”

“I love them, Nin. It’s just what Alex would do.”

“There are shoes too, and makeup. Miss Alex also sent this.” Nin turned her back and pulled something out of a bag. She turned to face me and in her hands was a wig, not quite the same as Alex’s old one I had lost in the bombing, but it was close to it. She put it into my hands and I looked at it for a moment before sitting down on the bed. All the tension and stress of the past few days overwhelmed me and I started to well up. I blinked away the tears and wiped my eyes. Nin put her arms around me.

“What is the matter, James?”

“It’s nothing, Nin. I’m so glad to see you. It’s been tough this week.”

She hugged me tight. “Miss Alex and Miss Areeya both miss you. They sent their love for you.”

I hugged her back and then called Alex on the burner phone. She picked up straight away. “Did you like our gifts?”

“I love them, the wig is beautiful. It cheered me up so much. I think I might give Scarlett a trial run tonight.” I looked over at Nin who gave me a big grin and a thumbs up.

Areeya chipped in, “Make sure you behave yourself. We don’t want any more trouble.”

I laughed, “Don’t worry, I intend to keep myself out of trouble tonight.” After promising to call them the next day, I hung up and turned to Nin. She was bouncing up and down with excitement.

“James, where do you want to go tonight? Back to the bar?”

For a lot of reasons, not all of which I could share with Nin, I didn’t want to go back there.

“No, not tonight. Let’s try somewhere different. Any suggestions? Remember, I want to keep out of trouble.”

“You want me to call Shane? See if he free?” The idea of dressing as Scarlett with Shane made me shiver, and I felt my cock stir as I thought about what that might involve.

“Yes, give him a call and see.” I felt giddy as Nin made the call; half hoping he could and half he wouldn’t be able to make it. She came back and said, “He say he not sure, he will see if he can join us later. We should tell him where we are.”

I wasn’t sure if I was disappointed, or relieved he couldn’t make it. I needed something to take my mind off what was going to happen over the next few days. With everything else going on I had let the idea of a Ladyboy show in Samui slip to the back of my mind. I would have to get back onto that as I had money tied up in it.

“Nin, why don’t we go see a Kathoey cabaret? We need to plan for the one on Samui. I’ve been to Calypso, is there another good one?”

“OKaaaaay, I think Playhouse Cabaret good too. We go there and then for some food in Yaorawat. I tell Shane.”

Now that was settled, I thought about what to wear. Nin and I looked through the wardrobe and I pulled out some things I thought looked nice. I stripped off my shirt and jeans and pulled a pair of lace panties up my legs. I shivered and thought how would I ever get over the sublime feeling as I pulled them tight and they settled around my balls? I had lost any embarrassment about dressing and undressing in front of Nin, so we spent the afternoon laughing and trying on different looks, taking them off and coming back to them. Nin told me my legs were nice and I should wear something short, but I was still unsure about showing them. In the end, I decided on a long, floaty yellow chiffon skirt which flared out when I twirled around. Nin suggested I team it with a loose white lace top with capped sleeves.

She helped me with my makeup, very light, with subtle eyeshadow and a dark red lipstick. I managed the wig myself and even I thought I looked good when we had finished. Nin lent me a pair of her dangly clip-on earrings and a bracelet. She told me we would get my ears pierced the next day and get me some real earrings. I put on a pair of low wedges and put my phones and purse into a small shoulder bag and we were ready to go.

Nin had let her hair down, it fell almost to her bum at the back, and wore a pair of bright red shorts and a dangerously short pink top. I told her she looked beautiful, and she kissed me on the lips and told me I did too. We jumped in a tuk-tuk and headed out to get to the early show. We were early, so we killed time with a drink before we went in. I was now much more confident about being dressed and I know I got some looks, but I didn’t care too much what other people thought any more.

The show was great. The dancing, the lip syncing, the outfits and the sets were all so well done. The girls were beautiful as were the boys who were also in the show. I could only hope we would be able to get somewhere near as good as this in Samui. It gave me some many ideas for what we could do to get our show going. More importantly, it was exactly what I needed to get my mind off what was going on. I lost myself completely in the music and the excitement of becoming involved in something like this. As we left, the girls lined up either side for the guests to take photos for a few baht. Nin took a few pictures of me with some of the girls although I was a lot taller than most of them. They read me, of course, and were giggling between themselves, but not in a nasty way. As I was about to leave, one of them took my hands, kissed me and whispered, “You very nice, look lovely.” I thanked her and tipped her a few more baht. Well, who wouldn’t?

Yaorawat is Bangkok’s Chinatown and is one of the most authentic and unchanged parts of a city which everywhere else is changing fast. At night Yaorawat Road is teeming with food stalls and restaurants which spill onto the pavements and even the road itself. Nin and I walked hand in hand down the road, stopping to watch the cooks preparing the food right in front of us. The smells, the noise and the smoke flickering around the light bulbs of the food carts is intoxicating. Nin had a text from Shane saying he could get away in an hour, so to tell him where we would be around then. We sat and ate at one of the pavement restaurants where the food was ridiculously cheap and eye wateringly spicy.

Nin wanted to visit one of the old bars she used to work in before she came to Samui and she texted Shane to meet us there. It wasn’t far from Yaorawat and Nin said she knew a shortcut, so we decided to walk. Hand in hand we wandered along the streets. The crowds had thinned out, and I thought Nin looked nervous, casting anxious glances over her shoulder. I asked her what was wrong.

“I think I make wrong turn. I am not sure, but I think we are also being followed.”

I looked round but couldn’t see anything behind us. Gripping her hand I said, “Come on, keep walking. Never look like a victim.” We walked on trying to appear as we knew where we were going. Thailand may be the land of smiles, but there is also a snarl not far away if you’re unlucky. Nin had found her way again, but just as she said the bar was around the next corner, a group of men stepped out of a side alley in front of us and blocked our path. There were three of them, and they looked like trouble. One of them said something in Thai and Nin snapped something back, which seemed to make them angry.

“What did you say, Nin?”

“He tell us to give them our money, and I told him I would rather piss on his mother’s grave.”

“OK, maybe not what I would have said, but it’s too late now.”

I tried to step in front of Nin to shield her, but she shoved me out of the way. The three of them seemed uncertain what to do, not expecting a show of defiance from a couple of girls. One of them drew a knife and waved it around. Even I could tell by the way he was acting he was nervous. He said something again in Thai and Nin spat on the ground. I looked around and all I could see was a short metal pipe lying on the pavement. As I bent down to pick it up, the man with the knife yelled something and ran straight at Nin. I shouted at her to run, but it looked as if she had frozen as she didn’t move at all. I got my hand on the pipe just as he reached her and I thought he would kill her right in front of me. Memories of what happened to Pao flashed into my mind and red-hot rage enveloped me as fight overcame flight. Adrenaline was pumping into my bloodstream, and I was ready to die before I would let anything happen to Nin.

Everything seemed to happen in slow motion. As the man reached her and thrust his knife towards her, Nin took a step backwards and sideways, grabbing his wrist at the same time and turning her whole body, somehow throwing him straight over her shoulder onto the ground. Standing over him with his wrist now in both of her hands, she twisted them sharply and I heard the crack as bones in his wrist splintered. His screams echoed down the alley as he lay on the ground writhing in pain. The other two ran towards us and I could see knives glitter in the light.

“Take the one on right,” said Nin as she turned to face the other one. I was concentrating on the guy heading for me as he thrust his knife towards my stomach, but somehow I blocked it with the pole. He took a step backwards and came at me again. By sheer luck I ducked away from this thrust, but the knife flashed close to my face. He came at me once more, but this time I was expecting it and smacked the pole straight down on his arm. I hit him hard enough to knock the knife out of his hand. As he bent down to pick it up, I swung the pole and hit him on the side of his head. The impact jarred my arm so badly I almost dropped the pole. He grunted and fell to the floor. I hadn’t seen what happened to the other guy, but I heard him scream and as I turned around I saw Nin stand over him, then stamp on his wrist with her foot. Some people were watching from the end of the road, drawn by the screams. One of them would surely call the police, and I didn’t want to be here when they arrived.

“Nin, I think we should get out of here now.”

She nodded but walked across to the first guy who lay whimpering on the ground like a wounded animal as he held his wrist with the other hand. She bent down and said something to him before standing up and reaching for my hand.

“Well,” said a deep Australian voice, “I wouldn’t want to run into you two sheilas in a dark alley.”

Chapter 6

We turned around to see Shane standing there clapping his hands and grinning from ear to ear. “Come on, let’s get moving. Neither of you want to be around when the cops start asking questions.”

We followed Shane down the alley and away from where we had been until we found a bar far enough away to feel safe. I badly needed a drink, so we ordered beers and we all tried to talk at once.

Shane put his hand up and said, “One at a time. I’ll go first, then you two can fill me in on what happened before I pitched up. I arrived at the bar looking for you two when I heard screams coming from the alley.” He shook his head in mock amazement and looked at me. “For some strange reason I had a feeling it might involve you. I came running out to see Nin here drop one bloke and James, I mean Jamie, or Scarlett… shit, who the hell are you tonight?”

I blushed. “Scarlett, I think.”

He grinned and went on. “Look, I see Nin take out one bloke with a great throw and stamp on his wrist. At the same time Scarlett smashes another bloke on the head with a pole and lays him out. Only then do I notice there’s already one on the ground, moaning and holding his wrist. That was a sweet move Nin, by the way. Can you teach it to me?”

Nin blushed and mumbled, “Thank you.”

I picked up the story. “We were walking down the alley to the bar minding our own business, when these three guys stop us. I guess they thought we would be a pushover. Nin, I couldn’t believe what you said to them when they first appeared.” I turned to Shane, “When the first guy took out his knife and told us to give them our money, Nin said she would rather piss on his mother’s grave.”

“Strewth, way to go, Nin,” said Shane and gave her a fist bump.

“To be honest, I thought she had gone mad. So, when the first guy came at her with his knife I thought it was all over. The next thing I know he’s on his back screaming his lungs out as she snaps his wrist. You saw what she did to the other one. Where did you learn to fight like that, Nin?”

Her face split into a huge grin. “I learn how to defend myself while working here. I got good at it. Not first time I have had to fight men.”

I raised my bottle to her, “Thank God you were there, Nin. You were awesome.”

“To Ninja Nin,” said Shane, and we all collapsed in laughter.

“What did you say to him when we left, Nin?” I asked.

“I tell him next time I meet him I cut off his balls with his knife.” That set us off again.

“Look, Nin, I could get you a job teaching close quarter fighting any time,” said Shane when we had stopped laughing.

“Thank you, Shane, but I not sure anyone ready for Kathoey to do that.”

“Wasn’t there a Kathoey Muay Thai fighter?” I said.

Nin nodded, “Yes, Nong Toom, she my idol. She changed a lot for Kathoey in Thailand.”

Shane ordered more beers, and we sat for a while calming down from the evening’s action.

I frowned, and Shane said, “Why the face?”

“Well, I did say I didn’t want any trouble this evening,” I said with a straight face which set the other two off one more time. I waited for them to stop laughing before asking, “Shane, when are you due back?”

“Not until the morning. The Ambassador has calmed down a bit. They managed to talk him out of the panic room at the Embassy yesterday, but he’s still half convinced it’s going to be a counter coup. He’s a real wuss.” Nin looked confused “Sorry, Nin. I mean he’s got a yellow streak all the way between his arse and his forehead.” She looked even more confused.

“He means he’s a coward, Nin.” I said, then looked Shane straight in the eye, “Come back to the hotel with us then. Stay the night.”

He lowered his bottle to the table. “Are you sure, babe?”

“I wouldn’t have asked if I wasn’t sure, Shane. Is it alright with you Nin?” She giggled and said, “Yes, yes. No problem.”

“Then it’s decided. Let’s get a tuk-tuk back.” Nin and I roared with laughter watching Shane squeeze himself into the tuk-tuk. He had to bend himself almost in half to get inside and the vehicle leant alarmingly over to one side. Thankfully for everyone, including the tuk-tuk driver, it wasn’t a long trip back to the hotel. Nin grabbed one of Shane’s arms and I the other as we walked through the lobby to the private penthouse elevator. It slid open as I put in the code we’d been given, and within seconds we were stepping into the apartment.

“Wow, and wow again.” said Shane as he took in the size of the place.

“Make yourself at home, while I get room service. Nin can you make drinks?” Whilst I ordered a selection of Thai snacks, I sneaked looks at Shane as he toured the apartment. Maybe because of the fight earlier on, I’m not sure, but right now I was horny as hell. My cock twitched as I watched him move around, and I saw Nin looking at him as if she was going to eat him. Which if things went to plan, she would.

Nin gave us all beers, and we drank them on the balcony looking out over the glittering lights of Bangkok. We talked and laughed about the times we had together, from when Shane met us on my first time out en femme, to the terrible night when Pao was stabbed. I asked him what he had thought of me that first night.

“You don’t really want to know, do you?”

“Only if it’s nice.”

He grinned. “I had staked out my objectives, identified my target of opportunity, and was eager to close and engage in hand to hand manoeuvres.”

“Bastard.” I threw a cushion at him. “I was terrified of you that first time, pretending to be out with the lads, and then when we met on the ferry, the penny still didn’t drop that we were set up. I’m still not sure I will forgive you.”

“Seriously, it was all professional for me. Alex and Areeya had told me you needed babysitting on the way to Bangkok. Although having seen what Nin can do, I think I was surplus to requirements. I was only following orders.”

Nin laughed, “We were so glad you were with us, Shane.”

“Amen to that.” I raised my bottle to him and I think he blushed beneath his tan. Room service arrived with the food and we ate and drank a few more beers out on the balcony. If I was feeling horny earlier, I was now on fire. I whispered to Nin who grinned and grabbed my hand and pulled me up. I turned to Shane. “We’re off to bed, Shane. You can either use the spare bedroom or you can come and join us. Your choice, big boy.”

Nin giggled and hand in hand we wiggled our way towards the master bedroom. We threw ourselves onto the bed, and I pulled Nin in for a kiss. Wrapping her arms around my neck she slipped her tongue into my mouth, and I nearly sucked it out of her throat. It must have been only a few seconds before we felt the bed move as Shane joined us. Nin slipped off the bed and in a few seconds was naked except for her panties. I did the same, and we embraced in front of Shane, and I could see Shane watching us wide eyed as we kissed and stroked each other. I was on fire with lust by now, and I knew what I wanted to do to Shane.

Nin pushed me to my knees, and I took the front of her panties in my teeth and eased them down until her cock sprang out. Turning my head so I could watch Shane, I licked and tongued the side of Nin’s cock. He peeled off his t-shirt and threw it into a corner as I took Nin into my mouth. She gave a little squeal, and I felt her grow inside my mouth. I watched Shane as he slipped off his shorts to reveal his beautiful cock, giving it one or two strokes making it grow before my eyes.

Letting Nin slip from my mouth, I pointed to Shane who sat on the edge of the bed. Dropping to her knees in front of him, Nin kissed and licked the end of his cock before slipping it into her mouth. Standing up, I slid off my panties and moved round to stand next to him, my cock level with his face. He couldn’t decide whether to look at me or Nin, who was now energetically and noisily sucking away. I got his attention by slapping my cock on his cheek a couple of times before he opened his mouth and poked out his tongue. I slapped it with my cock as well before slipping it through his lips and into his warm mouth. He made me groan as he wrapped his lips around me and bobbed his head to and fro. Putting my hands behind his head to keep him there, he looked up at me as I slid myself into his mouth. His eyes locked on mine as he swirled his tongue around the head.

Looking down I saw Nin sucking Shane. She couldn’t deep throat him but was doing her best to get as much of his cock in her mouth as possible. Shane let me slip out and his tongue flickered against the tip of my cock, making me tremble and my knees almost gave way. I pushed myself back into his mouth and pushed in and out. He slapped my bum making me squeal, but it felt good, the sharp little sting adding to the incandescent fire of desire I was already feeling. I looked down at him, “Can I fuck you?”

He nodded and Nin let him go as he stood up. Shoving him onto the bed and onto his hands and knees, I pushed Nin up to his head, and she slid her cock into his mouth. Running over to the bathroom I found the lube which Nin had brought with her. I shot back into the bedroom, my cock swinging around wildly. Kneeling on the bed, I lubed myself and smeared plenty on Shane’s hole. I knelt behind him and put my hands on his back as my cock tapped at him. He twitched as he felt it there, and I eased the head in and pulled straight out, teasing him as he waited for me to push all the way in.

I repeated this a few times, then pushed hard just as he was being shoved back onto me by Nin at the other end. He gasped as I slid into him, and then once again as I went past his muscle. Beginning slowly with long strokes I built up the pace gradually until I was pounding him hard. I found I could reach round to stroke his cock as I was thrusting into him. He grunted under the assault from Nin in his mouth, me at the back and my hands on his cock. Nin leant forward, and I did the same so we were kissing as we spit roasted Shane. Nin grunted, “I cumming now,” and erupted into Shane’s mouth. My climax was close, but I was still on the edge, so I kept pumping into Shane, my balls slapping against him. Nin pulled out and slid under Shane taking his cock into her mouth. He groaned as he felt her mouth wrap around his now rampant cock, and within a few seconds he climaxed, his cum splashing out onto Nin’s face.

I slowed down once more and with one or two long strokes I too came, some of my cum being forced out of Shane and dripping down onto Nin’s upturned face. Totally spent I slumped forward onto Shane’s back and he slid sideways, avoiding Nin as he did so. I wanted to stay inside him until I felt my cock begin to shrink and I pulled out with a plop. We collapsed onto the bed, all of us breathing heavily. Nin’s face was splashed with cum, Shane’s and mine I guessed.

“Come on, we have to get cleaned up.” Pulling her under the shower we gently washed each other, kissing as we did so, which, of course, produced the inevitable result and we play fenced with our cocks. Eventually stepping out of the shower, we were greeted by Shane standing there grinning all over his face.

“Don’t stop on my account girls, I was enjoying the show.”

We grabbed him and dragged him into the shower where Nin washed his back and I got the first prize, washing his front. At one point, I found myself kissing him and stroking his cock. I’m pretty sure Nin had a finger in his bum as he was squirming all over the place. I fell to my knees and took him into my mouth, or as much as I could without gagging. He slipped out of me just as he came and I took most of it on my face. That led to another clean up, but we had all had enough by this time. It had been a long and stressful evening and after drying each other we headed back to the bedroom. Shane took the middle of the bed and Nin and I on either side of him. He pulled us both close to him, and in that happy state it wasn’t long before we drifted off to sleep.

***

I awoke to find the room still in darkness, but Shane wasn’t in the bed. I slipped on one of the hotel robes and went out to see what was up. He was already dressed and talking on his phone, and I guessed what had happened. I plopped myself onto his lap and put my arms around his neck.

“Do you have to go?” I asked when his call finished. He kissed me and said, “Sorry, love, the Ambassador is having a hissy fit. He wants extra security 24/7 now. The little shit is scared of his own shadow. I didn’t want to wake you.”

“No. I’m glad I woke up. I can say goodbye properly.” I kissed him and wriggled around on his lap and I felt his cock begin to stir.

“Stop it, you bad girl. I have to go.”

“What if I rang the Embassy and told them you had been kidnapped and they had to pay a ransom to get you back?”

“They would say good riddance and to keep me.” he kissed me one more time and then tipped me onto the floor.

“Ouch, you sod, that hurt.”

He laughed and ducked to avoid a cushion, my favourite weapon of choice at the moment. After he left, I sat there for a while, missing him. Sighing, I walked into the bedroom, slipped into bed beside Nin and cuddled up to her back, I was fast asleep in seconds.

***

I woke to find Nin spooning me and it felt nice to wake up with someone holding me again. She stirred and yawned before asking “Where Shane?”

“He had to go to work, Nin. He left early.”

“OK, I have to go to bathroom.” She walked away, her cute little bum wiggling as she went. I managed to haul myself out of bed for the second time this morning, put the robe back on and went to make coffee. I rang room service for breakfast as I couldn’t be bothered to go down for it. Nin out of the bathroom and sat drinking her coffee stark naked. My cock began to pay attention.

“Nin, please put a robe on, you’re far too pretty for me this time of the morning.” She giggled and padded off to the bedroom, casting a cheeky little grin over her shoulder as she got to the door. Putting my head in my hands I wondered if I had developed some kind of sex addiction.

I called Alex after breakfast before heading over to Dr Wichasak’s apartment for lunch.

“How are you baby?” she asked when she eventually answered the phone. “Did you have a quiet night?”

“Yes, Nin and I went out for dinner, then came back and had drinks here. Very quiet.” I had my fingers crossed as I said it. “How about you?”

“So so, busy at the Cockatoo and the restaurant though. Pao should be well enough to go back to work this week, which will help Areeya out. Pao sends her love and asks if Nin is looking after you properly.”

I coughed and heard Alex snigger. I don’t think it was Pao asking.

“I miss you all, but mostly you and Areeya.”

“Me too. Have you seen Shane?”

“I saw him once last week, he’s busy laying down his life for the Ambassador. Although I think he might shoot him anyway if he gets the chance.”

“OK, give him a kiss for me if you do see him, or something else if you prefer.”

“Got to go,” I said. “I’m seeing Dr Wichasak for lunch.”

“Definitely give her our love, we owe that woman a lot.”

“You don’t have to remind me. Love you.”

“Love you too and be safe over there. See you soon.”

I always felt guilty about not telling the whole truth to Alex, but right now I thought it for the best. I called in at the hotel shop to buy chocolates and flowers as a gift for Dr Wichasak. Nothing I could bring would ever be enough to thank the Doctor for what she had done for me and Pao, but I hoped she would appreciate the thought.

The tuk-tuk dropped me off at her apartment block where the receptionist asked me to wait for a few minutes while she rang upstairs, and I took the chance to look around. It was obviously an expensive block judging by the furnishings in the reception area and the two security guards, one of whom was giving a very intense stare. The receptionist came over to me, made a wai and then said the Dr Wichasak was waiting for me on the 20th floor, and one of the security guards would go up in the lift with me.

The guard overrode the lift controls taking us nonstop to the 20th floor. The doors opened and there stood Dr Wichasak, a big smile on her face. “Sawasdee kha, khun James. It’s so nice to see you again.”

“Sawasdee khap, Doctor. It’s sweet of you to invite me.”

“James, please call me Praew, Doctor is so formal.”

“That’s a pretty name.”

She smiled. “In Thai it means shining, or dazzling. It’s my nickname. Many Thais believe using a nickname wards off evil spirits who try to steal children. Please come through and have a drink.”

She took the flowers and chocolates I had brought and she seemed delighted I had brought something. It seemed as if the apartment took up the whole floor. Praew saw me looking, “It’s my home in Bangkok, but it doubles up as my private consulting office as well. I have a place on Phi Phi Don, but I don’t get there very often.”

She led me through the apartment and we ended up in a room with panoramic views over the city through floor to ceiling windows.

“What a fabulous view, Praew.”

“I love this city, James, I’ve lived in lots of places, LA for one, but none is as exciting as this place.”

“Alex and Areeya, and Pao, of course send their love. Pao is returning to work next week.”

“She’s a tough girl, we very nearly lost her twice. We did what we could, but she pulled herself through the rest of it. You are all very fond of her?”

“Yes, I met her before Alex and Areeya. Long story.” And one I didn’t really want to get into I thought.

“James, I’ve arranged for lunch to be brought in. We can eat on the balcony, will that be OK?”

We sat and ate lunch on the balcony looking out over the city. In the distance you could get a glimpse of the Grand Palace, and a little further away, the golden spires of Wat Arun glinting in the sunlight. We sat and talked about how things were going in Samui and my project here in Bangkok. She talked about her work here in Thailand as well as her consulting all over South East Asia as well. I asked her if she would tell me how she knew Kritsada, and she said she had got to know him after the death of his wife, Areeya’s mother. They had grown close, but her career and his businesses had stopped anything coming of it. I guessed she and he had been, maybe were still involved, but I didn’t press it. We went inside for coffee and sat looking out through the windows.

“James, may I ask you a personal question?”

“Of course, what do you want to know?”

“I first met you as James when I treated you after the pirate attack, and then you appeared as Jamie when I treated Pao. You said then you would tell me what was going on if I wanted to know. Would you tell me now?”

I had guessed she would ask, but I wasn’t sure how much I should, or even wanted, to tell her. I thought for a moment, then decided to tell her most of the story.

“It all began when we had to get an urgent message to Kritsada that we couldn’t trust to the phone or email. It had to be delivered in person. Alex and Areeya came up with this crazy idea for me to go dressed as a girl so I wouldn’t be spotted because we thought we were being watched.”

Praew raised an eyebrow at this, but she didn’t interrupt.

“I said no at first, but I guess you know how persuasive Alex and Areeya can be. They did a makeover on me and, to be honest, I was amazed at how I looked. I wasn’t a beauty, but I didn’t look so bad. They eventually convinced me I could get away with it. So, Nin and I set off to Bangkok on the ferry. We met Shane on the ferry, by accident I thought, but it turned out it was part of Alex’s plan.”

I paused to take a drink, uncertain how far to go. I realised I had never spoken to anyone other than Alex about how all this made me feel, and suddenly it all tumbled out.

“Praew, I didn’t understand what was going on, but dressing as Jamie made me feel different. I was terrified at first, but as time went on and nobody laughed or shouted at me, I became more confident. There was an incident on the way from the ferry to Bangkok…” I had to stop and smile at the look on Praew’s face.

“Somehow, that doesn’t surprise me, James.”

“Well, it meant we had to spend a night in a hotel together; myself, Nin and Shane. There was only one room left, and we had to share it.” I felt myself go red at this point. “I found out Shane was gay, and as James it wouldn’t have meant anything, but as Jamie, I was really attracted to him. I didn’t understand why to be honest, but I know I was lonely, and maybe a bit scared too, but that wasn’t the only reason I liked him. I was confused as hell, Praew. I had never felt any attraction to a man before. Alex is different.”

I knew I sounded defensive, and I looked at Praew to see if she would say anything, but all she did was nod her head, as if to say OK, go on.

“Nothing happened that night, but it had shaken me. I couldn’t work out why I was feeling like this. As I said, as Jamie, I felt different. More vulnerable certainly, but also more aware of my own feelings and emotions. Jamie seemed to bring out a side of me, which I hadn’t realised was there. It was frightening, but nice as well. I realised I liked being Jamie.” I winced, remembering Jandaeng. “Well, most of the time, anyway.”

I took a drink, realising the next part would be difficult to say.

“We got back to Samui safely, and Alex suggested a trip on the boat to have a break. To cut a long story short, I dressed as Jamie on the trip, and Shane and I ended up in bed and he made love to me. The next night we got back to Cockatoo and Pao was stabbed. That’s when you met me as Jamie.”

Praew leant forward and took my hand. “Thank you, James. That must have been hard for you to say.”

“Parts of it, Praew. But, thank you for listening, it has actually made me feel better, sharing it with someone.”

“How do you feel about it all now? Being Jamie, I mean, and about Shane.”

I paused for a moment, trying to get my thoughts in order.

“I’m OK with it all, I think. I like being Jamie from time to time. It allows me to live out a different part of my personality. I wouldn’t want to be Jamie all the time, but when I am, I feel calmer, more sensitive, more relaxed; in a way I can’t do as James. Maybe it’s about not having to carry around the macho bullshit all the time. It’s also made me aware of how women are treated by men, how vulnerable women can be.”

I thought back to the attack the previous evening, and how easy the men thought we would be. Wanting to forget about that, I looked at Praew, “There is, however, one thing I really like about being Jamie.”

Her eyebrow shot up. “Oh?”

“The clothes.” I laughed, “I love dressing up as Jamie. It’s so much more fun dressing as a girl than as a man.” Praew laughed with me before a frown creased her forehead.

“And how about Shane?”

Praew couldn’t possibly have missed the smile which flashed across my face as I thought back to another part of last night.

“I’m good him with too. As Jamie, I really like him, but I love Alex and Areeya in a way I could never love Shane. They know about Shane as well.” I didn’t want to tell Praew how Alex had pretty much pushed me into bed with Shane. Trying to analyse my relationship with Alex would have taken us off into a whole new dimension.

“How does Shane feel about it all?”

The question shook me. I hadn’t given it any thought. “I’m ashamed to say I don’t know, Praew. He isn’t a big talker.” I smiled again, “I know he really likes Jamie, and probably James too, for all I know. But I don’t know exactly. He seems to be someone who takes life pretty easily. Are you saying I need to take his feelings more into account?”

She didn’t answer for a minute, letting her eyes play over my face, whilst deciding what to say.

“It’s not for me to say, James. What I will say is you seem to have been on a switchback ride since you came to Thailand. Given everything that has happened to you over here, you may have awoken feelings and emotions buried deep inside you, so it’s not a surprise you’re unsure about what you feel. You are lucky to have people who care deeply about you, and who can help you on your journey of self-discovery. It wouldn’t be for everyone, but from what I have learnt about you, I think you have the courage and sensitivity to deal with it. We have a saying kham nam kham thale, it means to cross over water and sea, to fight through many obstacles to succeed. You will find your way, I am sure of it. You are one of the bravest people I have ever met. You don’t hesitate to put yourself in harms way for people. You have charm and style and are easy to be with. People are attracted to you even if you don’t know it. You’re easy to like James. Be aware of the influence you have with them. Don’t hurt them if you can avoid it.”

I squeezed her hand and felt a tear forming at the corner of my eye.

“Thank you, Praew. You have been so patient to listen. It was great to get some of that off my chest.”

“You are very welcome, James. You’re a remarkable ma..I mean person.”

I grinned back at her. “Yes, I’m confused sometimes too.”

We laughed together until Praew’s mobile trilled.

“Please excuse me, James, I have to get this.” She walked away a few paces and although I couldn’t understand any of the conversation, I could tell from the glance she shot at me the call was about me. There was only one person who would call her about me, I thought.

“I’m sorry, James. It’s Kritsada, he wants a word.” I took the phone from her and she disappeared from the room.

“Hello, khun Kritsada.”

“Hello, my dear James, I hope you’ve had a good time with Praew?”

“Yes, sir. She has been a most gracious host. Is there something I can do for you?”

“Yes, James, there is. You remember the party I talked about this week? The one I invited you to?”

“Yes, of course.”

“Well, I have a request for you, one which I hope you will agree to perform.”

“If I can, sir, I will.”

“Good, good. Now, I find myself without an escort for the evening. It’s a long story, but I wonder if you would be my escort for the evening? As Jamie, I mean.”

Chapter 7

I was dumbstruck by what Kritsada had said. In my confusion, I fumbled over what to say, “Well, um, sir…”

“Don’t worry, James, you will be well taken care of. I need someone to be my hostess for the evening, and, well, I thought you would like to have the chance to be Jamie for a special evening. You seem to enjoy dressing as Jamie.” I thought that could only have come from Praew. I looked at her, but she was looking out of the window. “Well, yes, that’s true, sir.”

“Good, good, then it’s agreed. I’ll have Dao contact you to make arrangements for getting your wardrobe fitted and all other preparations for Wednesday’s party. Don’t spare any expense. I promise you won’t regret this, we’ll have a fabulous time.”

“But….” It was no use, he had ended the call. I turned to Praew, who had turned around and was smiling at me.

“You told him.” I accused her, “I mean about me enjoying dressing as Jamie.”

She smiled, “Yes, but did I do such a bad thing? You told me it’s one of the things you enjoyed most about being Jamie. Kritsada asked me to ask you how you felt about being Jamie. I told him what you said.”

“But, that was between us. I didn’t mean you to pass it on, especially to Kritsada.”

“Please don’t be angry with me, James.” She stood in front of me and put her hands on my arms, which I had crossed over my chest. “You seemed so very happy talking about Jamie and the way dressing as her made you feel. I know this will be a special evening for you. Kritsada will spend whatever it costs to please you, and you will have a wonderful time, his parties are legendary.” She cocked her head and looked deep into my eyes. “Don’t you want to know what it feels like to be a Princess for an evening. To be pampered and honoured as the woman of a powerful man like Kritsada. Many girls would sell their soul for one night like that.” Her eyes searched mine, trying to assess what I was thinking. “But, if you really don’t want to do it, then give him a call and tell him you changed your mind. He will be disappointed, but he will understand, I think.”

Of course, I should have picked up the phone and called him back, but there was something else spinning around in my mind. What would it feel like to be the escort of a man like Kritsada, and to be on his arm as the centre of attention for an evening? My hand twitched as I thought about calling him. Surely, it would be fun for just one night? It couldn’t hurt anyone, could it? My finger hovered over Kritsada’s number on the phone, and I was still debating with myself what to do when the phone rang. It was Dao. I pressed accept, and the die was cast.

Dao told me she would pick me up at the hotel in the morning and we would head off to get my outfit for the party. She didn’t seem at all concerned with what we would be doing and I wondered how much she knew about me. I was having second thoughts once more as I finished the call and I collapsed onto the sofa. Praew came to sit next to me and she took my hand. She could feel me shaking and she gently pulled my head onto her shoulder.

“Don’t worry, James, everything will be fine. You will have the time of your life.”

***

Nin was out when I got back to the hotel; she said she wanted to visit friends in the bars in which she used to work. I fretted for a while, worrying about what was to happen. Hoping to calm myself, I went for a swim in the rooftop pool. I love the repetitive discipline of swimming lengths; the breath control, the focus on technique, the water flowing over your body, and the colour of the water through your goggles pushes aside everything else from your mind. It’s Zen like once you let yourself go. This time it didn’t help much as I still ended the swim worrying myself silly about what I had agreed to do.

When I went back to the room, I rang Alex and Areeya, only to have to leave messages on their voicemails. In one way, I was relieved because I didn’t have to tell them about Kritsada’s party. I had no idea whether to tell them the truth or not. I rang Thaksin to check in and to tell him I hadn’t heard from Jandaeng. He said Jandaeng seemed to have gone to ground as nobody had seen or heard from him. He told me to call immediately if Jandaeng made contact, but there was nothing more I could do at the moment. Was it a good sign that Jandaeng had disappeared? Experience had taught me that nothing to do with Jandaeng was good news.

A few minutes later Nin returned, with a smile as wide as her face.

“Hi, Nin. What are you so pleased about?”

“I got date,” she giggled with a shy grin on her face.

“Nin, that’s wonderful. Who is it?”

“I was in bar and this American talked to me. He very nice, he want to meet me tonight.”

“Nin, I don’t know if I should say this, but does he know about you?” I went bright red, “I mean, you know, about you?”

“What about me, James? What do you mean? Is there something wrong with me?” She looked offended, and I began to flounder.

“No, not all. But, well, you know…”

“Do you mean does he know I have cock?” She giggled again before giving me a playful punch on the arm. “Yes, James, he know I Kathoey. He not worried, he like cock. I think all men like cock, don’t you?” She smirked as she looked at me. I wasn’t sure if she meant the question personally, or about all men.

“Well, maybe, Nin. But, I was only worried about you.”

She smiled and kissed me. “I know, James, you good friend. Will you come with me, tonight?”

“What? You’ve got a date, why do you want me to come with you?”

“Please come, he very nice.” I began to get suspicious.

“Nin, is there something you not telling me?” Nin’s eyes slid away. “Come on, out with it. What is going on?”

She looked back at me with a glint in her eye. “He have wife, he say she want to join in.”

“Ok,” I said, “It takes all sorts, I guess. Are you OK with that Nin?”

“Oh yes, done that many times.”

“So, what’s the problem?” A light bulb flashed in my head as I realised where this was going. “Oh, I get it. If he is going to play around, she wants somebody too, is that it?”

Nin nodded, biting her lip. “He so nice, she nice too. I meet her as well. They from San Francisco, very rich. I said I have friend who would come with me. Please, James. She is very beautiful.”

“Nin, why did you tell them that?”

“Please, James, please.” Nin was pleading with me.

To say I didn’t want do this was an understatement. But, I thought back to last night when we had been ambushed and Nin had calmly stepped in front of me and possibly saved my life. I owed her something for sure.

“Nin, how sure are you this couple is OK.”

“He is staying at Mandarin Oriental, very good hotel. He want us to meet them there. James, they really nice. He willing to pay lot for two of us.”

Bam, there it was. This wasn’t a date, well not in the way I thought of a date. But, in Nin’s world, of course, this was a date. I blushed again, this time at my naivety. I heard a voice which sounded like mine saying, “How much?”

Could I be considering this? Being pimped out by Nin? Is this what I’ve become? It struck me like a punch that this was reality for the people I lived with and loved. For Pao and Nin, and the girls I knew and spoke to every day at the bar, this was their day to day work. It had also been so for Alex for a long time. I had been on the other side of this too, with Ding and Bell in Nana Plaza, and Waan in Cockatoo, and I was in no position to moralise about it.

I realised I didn’t need to do it, but there was a voice worming around in my mind asking if I could ever understand what Alex and Pao and Nin felt, without doing it myself. Walking In their shoes in a literal sense. I didn’t have many inhibitions left, but was this one of the few I would still cling to? Why does my life always have to be so difficult?

“He said he would pay $500 US each.”

The money didn’t mean much to me, but I knew it would be a lot to Nin.

“And what do they want for that?” I could hear my voice trembling as I spoke.

“He want to go with me, with his wife watching. Then he want to watch his wife with you. Maybe all together too. I tell him that extra.”

“Which me do they want, Nin?”

She looked straight into my eyes, “Scarlett.”

I found myself nodding, and Nin wrapped her arms around me in a hug. “Kap kun ka, James. Kap kun ka.”

***

I managed to do my basic make-up well enough, but Nin took over and gave me a much darker, wilder, sexier look than I had worn before. I thought it was way over the top, but I guess that was the point. She finished it off with a bright red lipstick, and when I put the wig on, I had to admit I looked hot. Nin pulled out a short dress and held it up against me.

“Very sexy, very Scarlett.” she giggled.

“Nin, I can’t wear this, it’s too short.” I feebly protested.

“You can, it look great on you. Trust me.”

I shrugged, in for a penny, in for a pound. Pulling on a pair of panties I felt the delicious tingle I always got when the material slid up my legs and pulled tight around me. I shivered slightly, I didn’t think I would ever get tired of that feeling. Nin had me turn around, slid a bra around my chest and fastened it. The feeling as the bra tightened around my chest made me shiver. Obviously, I didn’t have anything to fill the cups, but the bra seemed to be well padded as when I looked down I definitely had a bust, albeit a small one. I carefully pulled the dress over my head and I felt the hem brush against my legs halfway down my thighs. Looking in the mirror I nearly had a heart attack.

“Nin, can’t I wear something longer?”

She didn’t answer and handed me a pair of heels I hadn’t seen before. “Put these on.”

The heels must have been five inches, and I had never worn a heel this high. They were open-toed, with a little strap to go around the ankle, and what looked like a small padlock on the buckle.

“I can’t wear these, they’re too high. I’ll fall and break my neck.”

“No, you won’t. Let me help you.” Nin kneeled in front of me and slipped my feet into them and did the buckle up. “Padlock just for show. Does not work.” Thank heaven for small mercies I thought. She helped me to stand, and I swayed a little but could walk in the heels, just. I felt like a baby giraffe, and I thought I wouldn’t want to be on my feet a long time. I giggled as I remembered I would probably be on my back shortly.

“See I told you they would be fine, look very sexy. We go now.” Nin grabbed my hand and dragged me out of the door, thrusting my bag into my hands on the way. In the elevator, I had a look inside and found she had put several condoms inside. Nin giggled as I held them up. “Just in case.”

We almost ran through the lobby, me trying to pull the hem of my skirt down. I was sure my panties were on display for everyone although nobody seemed to pay any notice. We took the first tuk-tuk we could find, and I learnt very quickly how difficult it is to sit down with a short skirt. I was pulling the hem down when Nin slapped my hand. “Stop that. It draw attention, you look fine. Relax.”

Relax? Just getting my heart rate and blood pressure back to normal would be great. I wondered yet again how I had got myself into this, and if it was too late to back out now. The tuk-tuk pulled up outside the Mandarin Oriental and Nin shoved me out onto the pavement. I was sure I had flashed the bell hop, but he didn’t blink an eye. Nin slid her arm into mine and we walked into the lobby, or rather I tottered on my new heels.

“They’ll throw us out, won’t they?” I whispered to her, as I walked on, my eyes fixed on the floor. I was convinced everyone in the lobby could hear my heart trying to escape from my chest. Nin just pulled me to the elevator and pushed the button. It seemed to take ages, and I dreaded the moment when a hand would grab my shoulder and throw us out. Nothing happened, and when the elevator opened, we slipped inside. Nin giggled at me as I let out a deep breath.

“All good now. Worst is over.”

What? She can’t be serious, I thought. The doors slid open on the top floor and Nin pulled me out of the elevator as I was seriously considering staying in there. She held my hand as she checked the door numbers until she found the one we were looking for. Nin adjusted my wig and straightened my dress a little.

“You look fine, just relax, they nice. Big smile as we go in. I do talking, OK?”

I nodded. I didn’t think I could even speak right then. A panic attack swept through me, but Nin took my hand as she knocked on the door. I heard someone come to the door and I guess they looked through the peephole because it took a few seconds before I heard the security bolt in the door unlock. My heart rate went through the roof as the door eased open and I squeezed Nin’s hand.

A man looked around the corner of the door and smiled at Nin. “Hi, Nin, I’m glad you decided to come. This is your friend, right? Scarlett, I think you said.”

“Yes, she Scarlett.” I smiled at him, hoping my smile didn’t betray how nervous I felt.

“Come in, come in.”

He opened the door wide and Nin pulled me into the room. It was actually a large suite with a view over the river and the lights of Bangkok beyond. Here at the Mandarin Oriental, this would set you back a packet. We walked into the living space where a woman was sitting on a sofa. She was pretty, about mid 30s I would have guessed, tanned, with long blonde hair and wearing a silk robe. She smiled at us, but I thought she seemed a little nervous, which strangely enough calmed me down a little. I smiled back at her and she said “Hi.”

I turned to look at the man properly for the first time. He was tall, maybe six feet two or so, and I guessed he was older than his wife, and looked in good shape with black bushy hair and a nice smile. He, too was wearing a silk robe, and I guessed there wasn’t anything beneath either of their robes.

“I’m Joe and this is Nancy, my wife.” His voice was gentle, with a slight American accent, but one I couldn’t place. Nin nudged me towards Nancy.

“Hi Nancy, I’m Scarlett, how are you?” I had been practising my female voice and whilst it was far from perfect, I could get by. She smiled at me, still looking nervous.

“Hi Scarlett, would you like a drink?”

“If you’re having one, Nancy.” She gestured towards the side table where there was an empty glass. I thought she might have had a few before we got here.

“Oh yeah, I’m having a drink. What do you want? Beer, wine or something else?”

“Wine would be good, white if you’ve got it?”

“White wine coming right up, Scarlett.” So far, I thought, so Sunday afternoon with friends. She rose from the sofa and I could see she had a great pair of legs showing beneath the short robe. She was very pretty in that California babe kind of way. I followed her over to the small room bar as I heard Nin talking to Joe about the money. I overheard him ask how much more it would be for a foursome, but I couldn’t hear Nin’s reply. My nerves were settling now, and I touched Nancy on her shoulder as she poured the wine. The gesture seemed to reassure her, and she smiled back at me with more confidence.

“Where are you from, Scarlett?” She asked as she handed me the glass of wine.

“England. Long way from home.” Joe interrupted our little girly get to know you chat.

“OK, should we get on with it? Let’s go to the master bedroom, shall we?”

Nin grabbed his hand and let him lead her into the room. I looked at Nancy, smiled broadly and took her hand and followed them. She looked almost reluctant, and I guessed this whole thing was Joe’s idea, and this might be their first time.

I looked at Nancy, “So, we’re going to watch them first, right?” She nodded, and I led her to a sofa from which we could watch. Joe slipped off his robe, and as I suspected, he was naked underneath. He wasn’t fully erect yet, but I could already tell he was large. Nin slipped to her knees and took him into her mouth, and I felt Nancy tense as she watched her husband’s cock disappear into Nin’s mouth. It was strange but Nancy’s reactions made me feel more relaxed. In one way, I felt sorry for her as I was more and more convinced this was Joe’s brainchild, but she had gone along with it. I stroked her hand as Nin continued her attack on Joe’s cock.

It was odd to watch Nin with a stranger. Of course, I had been with her, and I had seen her with Shane, but that had been different. That had been pleasure, but this was her work, and she approached it, well, professionally. She was using all her considerable cock sucking skills on Joe, and he had already thrown his head back as Nin’s tongue, hands and lips worked on him. Joe was now erect and pushing himself into Nin’s mouth. But, it all seemed mechanical somehow, and I realised this was what Nin did night after night. Sure, Joe wasn’t objecting, but I could tell Nin was acting a role. With Shane it had been obvious there was a connection between the two of them; there was heat and passion and desire, and she had been aroused by the sex with him. This time it was all process and no passion.

I stole a look at Nancy, who was, leaning forward, her face flushed and her eyes were wide open as she watched. She was getting aroused for sure, and I felt her tremble as Nin deep throated Joe.

“I wish I could do that,” she whispered, as she moved her hand onto my leg. I tensed a little, and she looked round at me. “Does this bother you?”

“Not at all, Nancy. It makes me hot.” I leaned over to give her a kiss, my tongue slipping through her lips. To tell you the truth, my cock was already hard. I defy anyone to watch this and not be turned on. Nin had stopped sucking Joe and led him to the bed where she pushed him onto his back, his erection standing straight up, with its glistening purple head. She slipped off her dress, leaving her in just a tiny pair of panties. She briefly massaged his cock with her hands before wiggling into a 69 with him on the bottom. I could see her take his cock in her mouth as he sucked her erection into his mouth. Nancy made a little noise as she watched Joe sucking Nin, and she moved her hand up my leg. She was riveted to the scene in front of us, but I could tell she was becoming more and more excited by what she was watching.

It may have been Joe’s idea but Nancy was now getting into this in a big way. I slipped my hand onto her leg and she moaned and opened her legs a little. I stroked her leg and slipped my hand up and under the robe. She closed her eyes before turning and kissing me on the mouth. I felt her lipstick slide over mine and her tongue forced its way into my mouth. We kissed for a while before we heard a noise from the bed, and we turned our heads back to watch. Joe and Nin had stopped their 69 and Nin was now straddling Joe’s chest with her cock in his throat. He was gagging a little but kept it in his mouth.

“Oh my god,” whispered Nancy and her hand crept up my leg until it found my cock, straining within my panties. “Take off your dress,” she whispered as she undid the front of her robe, letting it slide open to reveal a beautiful pair of breasts. I pulled my dress over my head and let it fall to the floor. Nancy slid her fingers down the front of my panties and wrapped them around my straining cock. I pulled my panties down and my cock sprang free, Nancy’s fingers feathering their way up and down the shaft. I leant forward and took a nipple into my mouth and flicked it with my tongue, feeling it harden. She gasped and pulled my head onto her breast, and I sucked for a few seconds, before Nancy turned my head to see what was happening on the bed. She kept her fingers dancing up and down my cock as we watched Joe and Nin.

Joe now had Nin on all fours in front of him on the bed and his cock was tapping at her rosebud. She looked round at him, nodded, and he inched his way inside her. Nin pushed back onto him and squealed as he slid right inside her hole. Nancy moaned again as we watched Joe’s cock disappear deep into Nin, and her fingers tightened on my cock. Joe was slamming into Nin, pushing her face onto the bed and making her moan in time with his thrusts. We could hear his balls slapping against her bum as he drove deeper and deeper into her.

I inched my hand up Nancy’s leg until I found her pussy, which was already wet. She made a purring sound as I slipped a finger inside her and her other hand slipped down to caress her clitoris. Her breasts were heaving as I plunged my finger in and out and she was breathing heavily. Joe had flipped Nin onto her back and her legs were now wrapped around his back. He leant forwards to kiss her as he pummelled into her. They were both slick with sweat and I saw Nancy lick her lips as Joe kept driving into Nin. He was grunting with the effort until he threw back his head as his climax hit him and he came inside Nin. He kept going for a few thrusts before pulling out and slumping onto the bed. Nin eased herself off the bed and headed to the bathroom to clean up. She gave me a huge wink as she passed me.

Nancy leant over and kissed and nibbled my ear. “Our turn now.” She pulled me up and shrugged off her robe. She did have a fabulous figure, long lean legs and breasts which didn’t sag at all. Grabbing my cock with her hand she led me over to the bed. Joe got off the bed, looking a bit dazed. Nancy fell back onto the bed and pulled me on top of her. She pulled off my panties, and I unhooked my bra.

“Eat me now, get your fucking tongue in my pussy.” she ordered.

I slid down her body, kissing as I went and gave both her nipples a tonguing before kissing my way down her tummy. I could feel the heat coming off her as my face neared her glistening, bald pussy. She spread her legs and I opened her lips with my fingers before licking her pussy from bottom to top and giving her clit a little suck. Her juices were flowing, and she whimpered and bucked her hips as I licked her again.

“Make me come, bitch. Work that tongue.” She was now firmly in charge and she held my head in there with her hands and I went to work. I had learnt a lot about how to please a woman with Areeya, and I gave Nancy’s pussy my full attention. Using my tongue, fingers and even teeth I had her writhing on the bed within a few seconds. She clamped my head tightly between her legs as she moaned above me.

“That’s good, baby girl,” she cooed, “Now get that fucking tongue deeper, you filthy whore.” The words stung, but they also turned me on and I drove my tongue as deep as I was able into her sopping pussy. My face was coated with her juices, and she was holding me so tight with her legs and hands I could barely breathe. Her hips were bucking hard, and it was difficult to keep my tongue inside.

“Come on, lick my cunt harder, harder.”

She was wild now, writhing and drumming her hands on my head.

“You bitch, make mommy come now.”

My neck ached, and I wanted her to come quickly, so I redoubled my efforts on her clit with my tongue, and I slid two fingers into her pussy and she screamed as they slid inside.

“Fuuuuuuuuck, that’s good. Keep going whore, don’t you fucking dare stop, you bitch.”

She tensed and I knew she was close. I pushed a third finger into her and her hips were now grinding her pussy against my face. I reached up with hands, found her nipples and gave them a savage twist. That took her right over the edge and she came with a scream, writhing and pulling my head even harder into her pussy, drenching my face with her juices.

She fell back onto the bed, and with some relief I stretched my neck and pulled myself up the bed to lay next to her. Nancy looked at me and grinned.

“We’re not finished yet, bitch. It’s my turn now.” Pushing me over onto my back, she pulled my legs over the edge of the bed and kneeled between her legs. She looked up at me and smiled before she enveloped my cock with her mouth. I have had my cock sucked by world class mouths, and she was no professional at sucking cock but was an energetic and skilful amateur. She licked and kissed my cock, flicking her tongue against the head and squeezing my balls with her fingers, making me arch my back off the bed. Nancy took my balls into her mouth whilst using her hand on my cock, then plunged her hot mouth once more over my cock. I saw Joe, who was now sitting on the sofa with Nin on his lap, watching us with wide eyes as his wife sucked me, only feet in front of him.

She pulled me back onto the bed into a 69 so I could use my tongue and fingers on her pussy as she sucked me. I gently licked and caressed her as she had to be super sensitive by now. She pushed back, and I knew she was getting aroused again as I felt her juices flow once more. She moaned, letting me slip out of her mouth and grabbed a condom from the bedside table, tearing it open and with a practised movement slid it over my cock. Raising herself on her haunches she hovered right over my cock and looked down at me.

“Fuck me you bitch, earn your fucking money.”

She dropped and I grunted as she impaled herself on me, but she was so ready, I slipped straight inside and felt her tighten up around my cock. She pushed herself up again, then slammed down on me, driving my cock even deeper inside her.

“Fuck, that’s what mommy needs.”

She bounced up and down on me, slamming herself down time after time. My cock was as hard as it had ever been and I thrust upwards as she came down, making her scream.

“God, that’s fucking awesome you whore.” her eyes were closed as she rode me like a horse, her breasts bouncing wildly in front of my eyes. She flopped forward at one point, kissing me hard, her breasts squashed against my chest as she rotated her hips, grinding her pussy against my pelvis.

She flipped us over so she was on her back, and I began to drive deep into her, and she raked my back with her fingernails, making me gasp as I felt the nails bite into the skin.

“Come on, you whore, fuck me harder, I’m paying for this. I want you to fuck my brains out.”

I slowed up and Nancy looked up at me, anger flashing in her eyes.

“I said fuck my...” As she spoke, I rammed into her with all my strength and she screamed as my cock went deep inside her. I kept going, thrusting in and out with her legs up and over my shoulders.

“Oh my fuck, that’s it, that’s it, fuck mommy hard,”

I glanced over to see Nin masturbating Joe as he filmed what was happening on his phone. I couldn’t have cared less if Steven Spielberg was filming us, I just wanted to fuck Nancy forever. She shuddered beneath me, and her climax exploded through her.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck,” she screamed, pushed me over the edge and I came with a growl, my cum pouring into the condom. I pulled out and flopped onto the bed beside Nancy, desperately trying to catch my breath. I looked across to the sofa and Nin grinned at me as I took the condom off. She came over, picked it up and threw it into a waste bin before going back to stroking Joe’s erect cock. I turned to look at Nancy and she grinned at me.

“That was fucking great, Scarlett. But, we ain’t finished yet, baby. Joe, get over here. I want you inside me.”

She rolled over onto her hands and knees across the bed and her pussy glistened in the light. Nin shoved me round to her head, and Nancy hungrily took me inside her mouth. Her tongue and fingers soon had me hard again and on the other side the bed Joe knelt behind his wife, his cock ready to penetrate her. Whatever nerves Nancy might have felt about all this had disappeared in the lust she was now feeling. Joe moved forward and slid straight inside his wife’s pussy and in turn pushed Nancy onto my cock. She gagged, but kept me inside. I watched as Nin filmed it all using Joe’s phone, coming in for close ups on Nancy’s face and then around to film Joe fucking her from behind. Incredibly, whilst she was still filming it all, Nin got on the bed and straddling Nancy’s back, slid her cock first into Joe’s mouth, then turned round and did the same to me.

I came first, but my cock slipped out and I sprayed cum over Nancy’s face. Joe followed, with Nancy close behind, screaming as her husband pushed her face onto the bed. Nin continued to film as we fell onto the bed, a mass of panting bodies. Nancy recovered first, grabbed me and kissed me tenderly.

“Thank you, Scarlett, that was lovely and so are you. Come on, let’s use the shower first to clean up, those two can wait.” She pulled me up, and we headed to the bathroom. We washed each other under the shower and before long I was erect again and she wanted me to fuck her from the back, standing up with her hands up against the wall. It seemed the least I could do. We dried ourselves and walked back into the bedroom just as Joe was fucking Nin one more time. Nancy grabbed the phone and filmed them until they collapsed on the bed. As they headed off to the shower, I found my clothes and got dressed. Nancy had put her robe back on and poured us both a glass of wine as we waited for Nin and Joe.

There was something which intrigued me and I wanted to ask Nancy a question. “Nancy, you don’t have to tell me, but was it your choice of someone like me tonight or was it Joe’s?”

“Why do you want to know?”

“When we arrived, you seemed nervous, and I thought all this was Joe’s idea, and you were just playing along to please him. But, as we got into it, it occurred to me more and more that you were the one in charge.”

She smiled as she spoke. “Scarlett, No problem. You’re right, it was my idea. Joe and I are happily married, but our businesses don’t always let us share much downtime together, so my trip here gave us an opportunity. I guess I have always had more of an adventurous streak than him. I didn’t want to do this with a man because a man would have represented a threat to Joe. This way, we could both get what we wanted without me also being threatened by Joe fucking another woman.”

She hesitated, “Sorry for saying that.” I shrugged, it didn’t bother me. She smiled and went on, “I know Joe has always been fascinated by ladyboys, so I dropped a few hints and so he thinks this was all his idea. But, it was really mine. Of course, I acted a little nervous just to reassure him he was in charge. Don’t tell him.” She grinned as she said it, and I smiled back, “Don’t worry, Nancy, your secret is safe with me.” In the end, I guess women really are smarter than men.

She stroked my face, looking serious. “Although I have one regret, Scarlett.”

“What’s that?”

“I didn’t get to use my strapon with you. I like giving as well as taking.” She kissed me and said. “Still, maybe another time.”

Well, that’s not going to happen, I thought.

Chapter 8

Nin was chattering away in the tuk-tuk back to our hotel, but I didn’t feel like talking much. I was too exhausted from what had happened with Nancy and Joe to be very talkative. I was simply aching for sleep. Back inside the apartment, Nin fished a bundle of notes from her bag.

“Half for you, Jamie.” She held out a fistful of Dollar bills.

“Nin, you keep it, it’s fine.” I said, pushing the money back into her hand. She stared at me.

“Why not? It’s for you. Are you mad with me?”

“No, I’m not mad with you, Nin.”

“Jamie, you earned it. It’s yours.”

“Nin, I think you need it more than I do.”

I couldn’t tell her that if I took the money, it would make me feel like a real whore. I know for tonight it’s exactly what I had been. It had been what Nancy had called me, and maybe I had enjoyed it more than I wanted to admit. But, I thought if I didn’t take the money I could pretend it had been something else; an adventure, a one-off experience never to be repeated. Nin shrugged and pushed the money into her bag. I gave her a kiss and headed to my room, where, instead of sleeping, I tossed and turned, my mind flitting anxiously from what I had done tonight to what was going to happen over the next few days.

I got up early to swim laps in the pool to calm myself down, which worked for a while at least. When I got back to the room, I found a text on my phone from Dao telling me she would be here at 10 to pick me up. I woke Nin with some coffee and sat on the side of her bed.

“Nin, there’s something I have to tell you.”

“What?” She yawned, rubbing the sleep from her eyes.

I took a deep breath, “Kritsada has asked me to be with him at his party on Wednesday.”

She shrugged, “I know, you tell me before.”

“No, I mean he wants me to be his escort for the party.”

“What you mean escort?” Her eyes opened wide as she caught on to what I meant. “You mean he wants you to go as Jamie?”

I nodded, unable to keep eye contact with her. “As Jamie, yes.”

“And you agree?”

“Yes,” I whispered, unable to look her in the eye. She fell back against her pillow, “Why he want you to do this?”

“I honestly don’t know. He said someone had let him down, and he thought I might like to do it.”

She sipped her coffee. “Why you want to do it?”

I squirmed in my chair. “I didn’t get a chance to say no, he assumed I would do it, and I got carried along…” my voice tailed off.

“You really like being Jamie, yes?”

I blushed and nodded. “Yes, I do. I feel different when I’m Jamie, nicer, special somehow. I like the clothes and…”

“You like to fuck too as Jamie, I think.” She grinned wickedly as she said it, and I went even redder if that was possible. But, she was right, I did like the sex as Jamie.

She thought for a moment, “Does he want to fuck you?”

“Oh my God. No. I’m sure he doesn’t.” But, somewhere inside I felt a sudden thrill at the thought.

Nin suddenly grinned, “Then I think you must take this chance with Kritsada. Does Miss Alex and Miss Areeya know?”

I shook my head, then I caught myself thinking, I wonder if they do? Is this another one of Alex’s games? Would she put Kritsada up to this? That was too much to think about, so I shoved the thought to the back of my mind.

“Dao will be coming this morning to help me get ready, but will you come with me?”

Nin reached out for my hand and smiled. “Yes, I come with you.”

***

Dao arrived promptly and Nin and I met her in the lobby. I had agonised over what to wear but decided to play it safe and so I dressed as James. I tried to see if I could read anything in Dao’s manner about what she thought of me and what I had agreed to do, but she was her usual professional and efficient self.

“We go to dress fitting this morning, and this afternoon we go to spa. Tomorrow, we have second fitting for dress and go to spa. Then Wednesday we have final fitting and second spa visit for final preparations before party. We then go straight to party. All clear?”

It seemed it was simply another project as far as Dao was concerned.

“OK, but Nin is coming with us too.”

Dao merely nodded and made a note on the iPad she was holding, then gestured towards a limo idling outside. The driver jumped out and held the door open for Nin and me to get in the back. Dao sat in the front and barked an order to the driver. We set off, and it was clear the driver knew his business as he found ways around the heavier than usual Bangkok traffic. Half an hour later, we slid to a stop outside an anonymous building close to Pratunam market where locals go to buy clothes at wholesale prices.

The driver opened the door for us and we left the air-conditioned car and stepped into the sauna like atmosphere outside. Dao spoke into an entry phone and we were buzzed inside. We were greeted with a deep wai by a Thai girl who ushered us into a large room decorated in classic Thai style. Upholstered chairs and a sofa surrounded what looked like a small round stage in the middle of the room. Low tables in front of the sofas held cold drinks and snacks. Dao disappeared through a side door and Nin and I sat with a drink smiling nervously to each other.

Dao reappeared in a few minutes and asked us to follow her into a side room. Inside was the Thai girl who had welcomed us at the door.

“This is Fai. She will be measuring you for size. Please remove all your clothes so she can begin.”

“What? Here? All of them?” Needless to say, I blushed crimson.

“Of course.”

I heard Nin giggling in the background.

“Please wear this for measuring.” Dao handed me a pair of white panties which would at least cover some of my embarrassment. Turning my back to them brought forth another bout of giggling from Nin. I took off the shoes, shirt and shorts I was wearing and Fai appeared and took them from me. Slipping off my boxers I slid the panties up my legs and settled myself into them. I turned around to see Fai and Dao looking serious, but Nin was trying, and failing, to conceal her smile behind her hand. Fai came forward holding what looked suspiciously like a sci-fi ray gun with two barrels.

“Do not worry,” said Dao, seeing the startled look on my face. “It is 3d scanner. It is much quicker and more accurate than old fashioned tape measure. Measurements go straight to computer which make patterns and then cut material.”

Fai said something in Thai and Dao translated. “Please stand with legs slightly apart and arms outstretched to side. Try not to move while measuring takes place. It is all perfectly safe.” I stood as she asked and Fai started the scanner and bands of red light moved up and down over my body. Fai walked slowly around me and within a few minutes she clicked off the scanner and bowed. Dao handed me a silk robe which I gratefully pulled on.

“What happens next, Dao?”

“Khun Kritsada has chosen some options for your dress, but he is happy for you to make final choice. We will return to other room to see the dresses and for you to make your selection. Then we will have lunch and go to spa for first session. Then back to hotel.”

We walked back into the main room where there were four beautiful Thai girls waiting for us on the dais, each wearing one of the four dresses from which I was to make my choice. I glanced at Nin who she smiled at me and slipped her hand into mine.

“They all lovely, Jamie. You would look pretty in any of them, I am very jealous.”

It was true, the dresses were all fabulous. They were based on traditional Thai dress but each had a modern twist to them. A couple had deep slits in the long skirt and others had heavily decorated shawls. The colours were deep and lustrous; blues, reds, pinks, greens and coral colours in exquisite fabrics and with gold or silver embroidery. Each was cut to accentuate the flow of the fabric and as the models turned the dresses seemed to flow around them.

They were all so beautiful I couldn’t make up my mind. I begged Dao and Nin to help me.

“That one look like wedding dress,” whispered Nin. “Maybe Kritsada want marry you.”

Well that one’s out, I thought.

“Dao, which one would Kritsada prefer?”

She smiled, “It is up to you, of course, but I think you would look pretty in this one.” She pointed to a dress with a silver sequined bodice and a flame red skirt that seemed to float as the model turned in front of us.

“It lovely, you would look beautiful.” whispered Nin in my ear.

The dress looked dazzling and the more I looked at it, the more I pictured myself wearing it. The skirt had a slit at the side which reveal a lot of leg, but I had already made my mind up. It was the one I wanted to wear. I paused as I questioned myself one more time; why was I doing this? I could still pull out of this if I wanted to. The two little voices were back in my mind. One was shouting, you’re mad, you’re going to be dressed as a woman and God knows what might happen at the party, man up and say no. The other whispered you will look so beautiful and you won’t get another chance like this, and it’s true you don’t know what will happen, but it would be fun. I groaned to myself, looked at Nin and Dao, then said, “I’ll wear the red one.”

I swear I saw the ghost of a smile flick across Dao’s face, but it was gone in a flash. Nin squealed and clapped her hands before giving me a big hug. “You will be so lovely, I know it.” I almost felt sick as I realised I had crossed my Rubicon, and there was no going back now. Dao nodded to the models who bowed and left. Dao said something to Fai who nodded and offered her hand to me.

“Please go with Fai, she will help you choose your underthings to go with the dress.” Dao was back to her normal PA self. I glanced nervously at Nin, who said quickly, “I come too.” She stood up and took my other hand before Dao could object. Fai led us through to another room and my eyes widened as it was full of the most beautiful lingerie you could imagine. There were racks and racks of bras and panties, corsets and suspender belts in every kind of fabric and colour you could imagine. I heard Nin take a deep breath as she looked around and she ran her fingers over the panties.

Fai was flicking through the racks until she came to what she was looking for and pulled out first a white bra, followed by a matching pair of panties. I stretched out my hand and ran my fingers over the flimsy material. The feeling as my fingers slid over the silk was so sensual it gave me goosebumps. Nin appeared at my side, “Pretty, but I think this look good on you.” From behind her back she produced what I at first thought was a swimsuit.

“But I’m not going swimming.”

Nin giggled, “It not swimsuit, it corset.” She held it out in front of her and I blushed at how stupid I must have sounded. Looking closer it was a corset; not one of those heavy old fashioned foundation garments but a light and lacy garment, with suspenders as well to attach stockings. The bra cups were embroidered with pretty little bows and the front was a vee shaped panel with laces holding the embroidered side panels together.

“Oh, Nin, I couldn’t possibly wear that, it’s...it’s…”

“It what, Jamie?”

It’s too beautiful, I thought to myself. Nin held it up against me and turned me towards a mirror.

“See, it lovely, it also give you some woman shape.”

I had no idea what material it was made from, but it was surprisingly light and smooth as I held it in my trembling fingers.

“No, no, I can’t.” I felt my willpower draining away as I looked at myself in the mirror, imagining what I would look like wearing it.

Nin could sense my resistance waning and she pulled open my robe, “Please, Jamie, for me, try it on. If you don’t like it, you can wear other stuff.”

I hesitated for a second, then shrugged off the robe. Nin stood in front and helped me step into the corset and pull it up, and I put my arms through the attached bra straps. It already felt tight around me, but then Fai pulled the laces from behind. I gasped as I felt the pressure on my waist increase as Fai pulled the laces tighter and tighter.

“Oh, my God, that’s too tight.”

Fai and Nin giggled from behind me as I felt my insides being squashed. They stopped pulling, and I breathed a little easier. Nin handed me a pair of matching panties and with a little difficulty I stepped into them and pulled them up. The panties were exquisite with lace and bows to match the corset. I felt the familiar tingle as they settled around my cock and balls. The suspenders were tickling my legs and Fai produced a pair of white lace top stockings and motioned me to sit down. I gingerly did so with as bits of the corset poked into me. Fai rolled one stocking into a doughnut shape and indicated I should point my toes. She rolled the stocking up my leg and I shivered at the sensation as she smoothed them up to the top of my leg.

Nin noticed my reaction and laid her hand on my arm. “It feel good, yes?”

I nodded and closed my eyes as little explosions were going off in my mind at what I was feeling. I felt someone tug the suspender and I opened my eyes to see Nin attaching the tab to the top of the stocking. Fai was busy sliding a stocking up my other leg whilst Nin attached the suspenders. I was besieged by new feelings; the tug of the suspenders against the stockings, the constriction of the corset and the lace of the panties sliding across my cock. As usual my cock betrayed me.

Fai saw what was happening and giggled, making my discomfort even worse. I closed my eyes and tried to wish my hard on away, but that only made it grow more. Nin caught onto what was going on.

“Don’t worry, I fix.”

She dropped to her knees in front of me, spread my legs apart and pulled down the front of the panties allowing my cock to protrude. I was as red as a beetroot but Fai didn’t seem to find anything amiss as Nin plunged her mouth over my cock and used her tongue, lips and fingers on my now raging erection. I looked down to see Nin’s head bobbing up and down on my cock and it wasn’t long before her world class skills had their effect, and with a grunt I came into her mouth. Fai had a tissue ready, and she wiped the end of my cock as Nin cleaned up her lips where some cum had escaped. I slumped in the chair, and Nin pulled my panties back up and patted my now shrinking cock.

“That better, no?”

I nodded weakly and then Fai and Nin helped me to my feet. I stood a little shakily, a strange excitement flooding through me as I stood there in the corset and stockings.

Fai handed Nin something, and they both giggled. “What?” I said.

“Finishing touches, Jamie.” Nin moved behind me and slid breast forms into the bra cups and Fai adjusted them from the front so they fitted properly in the cups.

“Look nice, Jamie, very sexy.” said Nin, and stood back. I looked down and all I could see were the now filled cups jutting out from my chest. I looked at Fai and Nin trying to read in their faces how I looked. They were both smiling broadly, but I couldn’t work out what they were thinking. Fai grabbed my arm and turned me round and I came face to face with myself in a full-length mirror.

My hand flew to my mouth. OK, I wasn’t exactly a lingerie model, but the corset and the stockings had done something almost magical to my shape. My legs looked longer, and the corset had nipped me in enough to give me something approaching a waist. The breast forms filled me out at the top and I was astounded at the effect. I put my hands down and turned around in front of the mirror and I could see how the corset had made subtle but noticeable changes to my shape. I looked at Nin who was smiling broadly.

“It look good, Jamie, va va voom.”

I couldn’t help laughing, and Fai smiled too. I felt the stockings pulling on the suspenders and the gentle swish of the nylon made me shiver. The sensation was intoxicating, and I wondered if I could do this.

“Can I really wear this?” I asked out loud.

“Yes.” came the answer from both Nin and Fai.

“OK, OK, I will.”

Nin clapped and gave me a hug, running her hands over my body and down my legs.

“Careful or you’ll need to help me out again.”

She laughed and hugged me again. Fai and Nin helped me out of the corset and I felt relieved but also disappointed as it came off. Relief that I could breathe properly again, but regret that it was gone. I shook my head in confusion.

We emerged from the room with me back in my James clothes to find Dao waiting for us. Nin and I sat down as Dao drew Fai away and had a whispered conversation. I let my mind drift, wondering yet again what I had let myself in for. Where was this leading? What did I really want? Who was I? James, Jamie or Scarlett? I know I enjoyed being Jamie, and Scarlett. But, did it mean I had to stop being James? Could I cope with being all three? My head throbbed as these thoughts spun around in my mind. Nin dragged me back to the present when she dug her elbow in my ribs and whispered. “What you think about Dao?”

“Huh?”

“I said, what you think about Dao?”

“Er, I don’t know. I mean I think she’s smart and efficient, seems to have everything under control. Why?”

“I think she gay.”

“What?”

“I think she gay. You know, she like girls.” Nin said patiently as you might do to a slightly dim child.

“Yes Nin, I know what gay means.” I looked across to where Dao was standing talking to Fai. The thought hadn’t entered my mind.

“Nin, what on earth makes you think that?”

Nin tapped her nose, “I watch her with Fai, and I think they have thing going.”

I shrugged, I had no idea what Nin was talking about, and to be honest I couldn’t have cared less. I turned to watch Dao and Fai talking, and I couldn’t see anything special between the two of them.

“You’re dreaming, Nin.”

“No, I right.”

I shrugged. “Does it matter, Nin?”

Nin shook her head, “No, I guess not. Her business but thought you should know.”

We shut up as Dao walked across to us. “Fai will get everything ready for dress fitting tomorrow. So, we go to lunch now.”

We headed back out in the Bangkok traffic and drew up at a restaurant on Sukhumvit Soi. Over an exquisite lunch of beautifully cooked and presented Thai dishes, I was determined to ask Dao some questions about Kritsada’s party.

“Dao, I really need to know more about the party on Wednesday night. I’ve been told nothing. What is the party for? Is it a special occasion?”

“No, not special. Kritsada has regular parties like this throughout the year. He invites friends and business people, some entertainers as well as some politicians and diplomats. There will be one ambassador there, but for security I cannot tell which one.”

“But can you tell me some names, I don’t want to embarrass myself by not knowing who is who, please Dao, I’m going to be so nervous.”

She hesitated for a moment, wondering if she was going to breach some confidences, then I could see her relent and she showed me a list on her iPad. There were about 30 names, about half were Thai and the other half western names and a few Companies but without specific names. She ran through the Thai names, some were business acquaintances, some politicians.

“Thank you, Dao. Can you send me the list so I can learn some names?”

“OK, but you cannot share with anyone, is so important.”

“No. of course not, it’s just for me. Will it be at Kritsada’s house?”

“No, he has hired a boat on the river. It’s an old sugar barge turned into a club and restaurant. He has hired the whole boat.”

“What happens at these parties, Dao?”

“There will be drinks, some entertainment. Traditional Thai dancing this time. Then dinner and more entertainment.”

“Dao, why did Kritsada ask me to do this?”

She paused, looked at me, then glanced away. “I don’t know why. He told me to get everything set up. I didn’t ask why, not my place. It will be nice evening, I think. Now I have to go to office, things to do. Car will take you wherever you want to go. I see you tomorrow at ten.”

I watched her as she left and wondered why she had lied.

***

Nin and I finished our lunch and asked the car to take us back to the hotel. I had a massage in the hotel spa and left Nin finishing up the project work we had frankly neglected over the past few days. My phone rang and without thinking I answered it, only to hear Jandaeng’s drawling voice. “I want to meet tonight.” I felt the anger rise, and I snapped back.

“What if I don’t want to?”

There was a pause, I honestly don’t think he expected me to pushback, and it knocked him out of his stride.

“Listen to me.” He was screaming down the phone now. “Do I have to remind you what I can do to you if you don’t do what I say? I can make you and your fucking friends disappear anytime I want. You do not want to try my patience too much. Now, meet me at the bar where we met before at 8. Do not fucking dare to be late.”

I was shaken by the force of his reaction. He was normally calm and controlled. I had never heard him lose it quite like this. I called Thaksin to tell him about the meeting and he told me to expect a shadow in the bar when I met with Jandaeng. He warned me to be careful. They had intercepted electronic chatter from the Triads that they were losing patience with a source in the police. No names were mentioned, but Thaksin suspected it might be Jandaeng. I didn’t have to be a genius to work out why Jandaeng might be so jumpy. I thought about calling Kritsada with the news but decided to leave it for later. Instead, I called Alex and told her.

“Be careful, babe. Don’t take any risks.” She sounded distracted.

“What’s up?”

“Oh, nothing, I suppose. I’m tired and missing you. I want you back soon, I miss your lovely cock.”

“I miss your cock more.” That made her giggle.

“How’s the preparation for the party going?”

“Oh OK, Nin is helping me so everything’s fine. Dao is very helpful too.”

“Mmm.”

“What do you mean?”

She laughed, “Well, at least I don’t have to worry about you with her.”

“Huh?”

“Don’t tell me you don’t know?”

“Know what?”

“She’s gay, you must have worked it out.”

“That’s what Nin said, I had no idea. How do you know? And why am I always the last to know things?”

“Babe, because you are so dense sometimes. Anyway, what will you be wearing for the party? Make sure it’s something nice, Kritsada’s parties are always special.”

“Er, OK.” I wondered once again if she knew what Kritsada had asked me to do. I was on the point of blurting out the truth when she said, “Sorry, got to rush, babe. Areeya and Pao send their love. Let me know how it goes with Jandaeng and don’t do anything dangerous.”

“Of course, you know me.”

She snorted and ended the call. I hadn’t exactly lied to Alex about what I was doing at Kritsada’s party, but I hadn’t told her the whole truth to be sure. Is a sin of omission as bad as a sin of commission? Luckily, I’m a failed Catholic, so I shook my head and went back to my immediate problem. Nin was meeting Shane tonight for dinner and she had already left. After a quick nap, I showered and headed out to meet Jandaeng.

I arrived half an hour early and slipped in through the back of a bar across the road from where I would meet Jandaeng. I hoped I was far enough inside not to be seen from the outside, but it gave me a good view of the road and the bar. What looked like a couple of Jandaeng’s boys stood outside, both wearing those idiotic sunglasses. I had planned to settle my nerves a little with a drink before meeting Jandaeng, but as I got up to leave, I saw a man walk out of the bar opposite, look right and left before nodding to the two guards. I sat back down quickly, my pulse racing because I knew the man. It was Yut, one of Kritsada’s sub-bosses. The one whose name meant war.

It all started to make sense. We knew someone had been leaking information from Kritsada to his competitors and It had to be someone senior. Yut was the sub-boss who had been the most resistant to Dao and me getting involved in his business. It couldn’t be a coincidence he had come out of the bar where I knew Jandaeng was. I toyed with the idea of calling Kritsada, but I thought I should try to get more evidence first. Paying for my drink I walked out through the back of the bar, up to a cross street then doubled back down the road to the bar where Jandaeng was waiting. I wanted his two boys to see me walking down the street to the bar. They stood aside to let me enter and followed me inside. I spotted Jandaeng at a table in the corner and walked across to him. As I got there one of his men pulled my arms behind me and the other one aggressively frisked me, taking my iPhone and handing it to Jandaeng.

“What the fuck?” I spluttered.

“Making sure you not have any weapons or wearing a wire.” He turned off my phone and laid it down on the table.

I shrugged myself free from the guy holding me and sat down facing Jandaeng. I could see myself in his mirror sunglasses.

“Why? You worried about something?”

“I trust no-one.”

I smiled, “Suspicion always haunts the guilty mind. William Shakespeare.”

He slammed his fist on the table. “I don’t fucking care who said anything. I want to know who will be at the party.”

“First, I want a drink.” I thought he was going to hit me, but he snapped his fingers and one of the bar girls came over, looking scared. I wanted to stall a little as I hadn’t seen anyone in the bar who looked like he might be Thaksin’s man.

“Kho beer Chang khap.” She scurried away and returned with a bottle of Chang. I smiled at her. “Khop khun khap.” She flashed a smile back and disappeared. I took a sip of the beer and looked around. Still no sign of Thaksin’s people. Jandaeng put his hand in his pocket and laid a small pistol on the table, the business end pointing straight at me.

“I want to know who is going to be at the party.”

I couldn’t take my eyes off the small hole in the barrel of the gun in front of me. I reasoned he wouldn’t actually shoot me in here, but as a threat it was a good one.

“OK, OK, I don’t know everyone who will be there, but It includes some of his business contacts. I don’t know all their names but some are foreign. There will be an ambassador as well as some local politicians.”

“Who?” he snapped. I reeled off the names Dao had given me, and when I said one name in particular, I thought I detected a small twitch in the corner of his mouth.

“What time and where will it be?”

“Eight o’clock and on one of the river boats. You know as much as I do now.” I took another swig of my beer. He was running his fingers over the gun and I prayed the safety was on. I was fed up with people pointing guns at me, and I particularly didn’t want to get shot by accident.

“You can go now. I will be in touch again.” I didn’t move, I wanted to push his buttons a little more. “I said, you go now.”

“Only when you tell me when this will be all over?”

“All over, what you mean?”

“Well this must be part of a plan you have. You said Kritsada was involved in politics, isn’t it what this is all about? Isn’t that why you’re investigating him? When will you get off my back?”

“Listen to me, you worthless farang,” he hissed. “I will decide when this is finished. Until then you will do what I want. Is that clear?”

I shrugged, “OK, but don’t underestimate Kritsada, he’s a smart operator. He suspects someone in his business has been informing on him. Someone other than me I mean. He thinks he knows who it is.”

Jandaeng stiffened and even behind those glasses I could sense his eyes narrowing. I thought for a moment I might have gone too far.

“Who does he think it is?” Wrong answer I thought, it confirms there is a mole. He should have ignored the comment.

“He hasn’t told me, I heard him saying whoever it is will pay heavily for his betrayal.”

Jandaeng recovered his composure, perhaps realising he had let slip something.

“Phhh, Kritsada stupid. He think he can get away with everything. I know people who more clever than him by far. He not so smart. If he was he would get out of Thailand for his own good. He will be one who pays.”

“Who is it you know?”

He leant forward and grabbed my wrist and twisted it painfully backwards. “You ask too many questions. You would be better to do what you are told. Otherwise you might end up in canal.”

He let go of my wrist, “Now fuck off out of my sight. I will call you when I need you.”

I grabbed my phone and walked away, rubbing my sore wrist, and I retraced my steps through the back of the first bar from where I could watch Jandaeng’s bar. I sat there with a beer, nursing my sore wrist and even had one of the bar girls come over and sit with me as cover. She got bored after a while as I wasn’t going to do anything more than sit there and went off to find a more profitable client.

I bought another beer and I must have waited for about an hour before I saw an unmistakable bullet-headed figure walking up to the bar opposite. Yut walked straight in but snatched a few shots of him on my phone as he turned his head to nod at Jandaeng’s man. It was no more than ten minutes later when Yut came back out of the bar with a face like thunder. I was ready this time and got a clear video clip of him.

Back at the hotel I found a quiet corner in the bar and called Thaksin. I filled him in on what Jandaeng had said but left out what I had discovered about Yut. That was for me to tell Kritsada.

“Jandaeng seemed twitchy, I think he’s under pressure. Oh, I didn’t see any of your men in the bar.”

He laughed, “I don’t only have men working for me.”

The penny dropped. “Oh, it was the bar girl.”

“She said you handled yourself very well, by the way. She was worried when he put the gun on the table, but it didn’t seem to frighten you.”

I didn’t bother to tell him I had been scared rigid by it. I made my way up to the room and let myself in. Lights were on in Nin’s bedroom but the door was closed, and I assumed she was back from dinner with Shane. I walked over and without thinking opened the door. I stopped dead as I saw Shane, naked and on his back with Nin, equally naked, squatting on top of him, bouncing up and down on his massive cock.

Chapter 9

I froze in the open door watching Nin and Shane fucking each other on the bed. She was squatting on top of him with her back towards me. Shane’s hands were on her breasts as he drove upwards into her. They were both grunting loudly, and I could see the sweat shining on both their bodies from the effort. Nin arched her back as she bounced up and down taking him deep inside her. She threw her head back and groaned as she slammed down onto him thrusting up at her. Shane grunted, “I’m cumming.” which snapped me out of my daze.

I didn’t think Shane had seen me, his mind seemed intent on other things. I backed out of the room, closing the door as quietly as I could. I didn’t know if they heard me or not. Pouring myself a drink I sat down to think about what I had seen. It shouldn’t have surprised me that they would get together for I knew they had grown increasingly close to each other, and it wasn’t as if they hadn’t fucked each other before.

So, why did I feel this was different? After all, I had fucked, and been fucked by both of them, individually and together, but this was the two of them on their own - without me. Was I jealous? Hell yes, I thought, but then, just as quickly, did that matter? No, not really. I reasoned they had no obligations towards me, and I none towards them. Except, of course, for the not insignificant matter of them being the best friends I had in the world. I snorted to myself at how shallow I had been. Surely their friendship was infinitely more important than a stab of jealousy at being left out of a fuck session.

The door opened and Shane emerged looking sheepish. He had put his trousers on and was pulling a t-shirt over his head. I guessed they must have heard me close the door.

“Hi, James. You OK?” He tried for nonchalance but ended up looking bashful. Nin appeared wearing one of the hotel robes and slid behind Shane, peeking out at me from behind his back. They looked like guilty kids who had been caught scrumping for apples. It took all my effort not to burst out laughing at them.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt. It looked like you two were having fun.” I said with a straight face.

“No worries, we didn’t hear you come back.”

“No, I think both of you were making way too much noise to hear anything.”

Nin was looking anxiously at me, and Shane actually blushed. “We didn’t plan on doing anything, it sort of just happened.”

“Yeah? Like all your clothes sort of just fell off, and Nin sort of just fell onto your dick?”

“Now, look, James…” I couldn’t hold myself back any longer and burst out laughing.

“For God’s sake, lighten up, you two. If the two best friends I have in the world can’t get it together without worrying about my feelings, then I must be a crap friend. Nin, stop hiding behind Shane. I want a hug.”

She shrieked and skipped over to throw her arms around my neck. “You not mad?”

“No, I’m not mad. How could I be mad with you two? Not only have you both saved my life, I am not sure how I would cope without either of you.”

She squeezed me tight, and I reached up a hand to Shane who grinned and put my hand in his.

“Nin, can you get me another drink please?”

She bounced off the couch and headed over to the bar. I looked up at Shane and raised an eyebrow at him.

“Look, we get along, Nin and me. I really like her and she likes me, I think. You don’t mind?”

“I have to admit I was a teeny bit jealous when I opened the door, but no I don’t mind. I’m glad if you two are happy.”

Shane nodded. “Thanks, mate.” Nin arrived back with the drinks. “Nin told me about the party on Wednesday. Are you sure about doing this?”

“No, I’m not sure, but I think I’m too far in to stop now. And, to tell you the truth I’m half scared and half excited by it all.”

“OK, I’m not going to tell you to stay out of trouble because you’ll ignore that, anyway. What’s happening with the Thai cop?” I filled him on my meeting with Jandaeng and decided to tell him about Yut as well.

“Shit, you sound like you’ve pulled their chains big time. Are you going to tell Kritsada?”

“Tomorrow morning, first thing. He needs to know. Are you on duty this week?”

“On call, only needed if the jerk of an ambassador gets frightened by a spider or something. I’ll see if our intel guys have anything on Yut. Probably not, but you never know.”

“OK, I’m knackered, so I’m going to bed. Will you still be here in the morning?”

“I have to be back at the embassy by 0600, so probably not.” Nin dug Shane in the ribs and he grinned, “OK, we’re off to bed too. Do you want to join us?”

“Sorely tempted as I am, there are rare times when three is too much of a crowd. Nin, I’ll see you in the morning. Let me know if you hear anything, Shane.” I kissed them both and headed for my room. As I opened my door Shane picked Nin up and carried her giggling to the other bedroom.

I sent Alex a text to tell her I was OK, but got no response. It made me wonder if everything was all right on Samui, as she had sounded distracted on the phone earlier, but I was sure she would tell me if anything was wrong.

***

I woke to find Nin curled up next to me in bed, and I guess she must have crept in after Shane had left. I propped myself up on my arm and watched her sleeping. She smiled at something in her sleep, and I giggled to myself thinking it was Shane. She blinked her eyes open and I leant across and kissed her.

“Sawasdee kha, Nin.”

She grinned at me and kissed me back. “I was lonely when Shane left. It OK for me to sleep here?”

“Of course, you’re always welcome to sleep with me.”

As she giggled and stretched, the sheet slid off to reveal her nut-brown body with her small breasts rising and falling and her cock nestling between her legs. She rolled on top of me for a kiss and her leg brushed my cock, and it didn’t take much for the feel of her warm soft skin to make it wake up and pay attention. I felt her fingers searching for my cock and she giggled as she found it, running her fingers up and down the hardening shaft, all the while looking into my eyes to see if I wanted more.

Her fingers fluttered along the length of my cock and she kissed me, her tongue snaking its way inside my mouth. I sucked hard on it and I felt her nipples stiffen as she pressed into my chest. Her tongue slipped out of my mouth, and with one hand she pushed my head backwards and licked and kissed her way down my neck. She butterfly kissed her way down to my nipples, kissing first one and then the other, before taking them between her lips and into her warm mouth. She sucked them until they were as hard as pebbles before tongue flicking them then nipping them with her teeth. I moaned with pleasure and looked down to see her staring up at me. She pushed a finger in between my lips and I sucked it into my mouth, like a little cock.

Her finger still in my mouth Nin slid down my chest, and I felt her hair brush over my cock which made me twitch. My cock was now at full staff and stood up straight from my groin. Nin flicked her hair once more over the head, a feeling so sensual it made me moan out loud. She was still stroking me with one hand and I pushed my hips upwards to get some relief. Nin pushed me back onto the bed and slid her finger out of my mouth. I nearly exploded as she simultaneously tweaked my nipple with her fingers and blew across the head of my cock.

“Fuck,” I shouted as she flickered her tongue against my cock like a snake’s tasting the air. My back arched on the bed as I struggled to cope with the sensations coursing through me. She twisted my nipple again, making me yelp, and I thrust upwards as Nin took my cock all the way into her mouth. Her hot mouth closed around my cock and her tongue lapped its way around the head before flicking at the super sensitive skin where the shaft meets the head.

With my cock still in her mouth, she twisted around so that suddenly I felt her cock pushing against my cheek. I opened my eyes, for they had been tightly closed for the past few minutes, to see her hard cock and balls right above my face. As she sucked and licked my cock, I took hers into my mouth, trying to give her as much pleasure as she was giving me. I had loved the feeling of a cock in my mouth; the contrast between the steely hardness and the warm soft sponginess. Feeling the life pulsing through it, filling my mouth with its musty odour and the knowledge I was giving pleasure to someone by taking them into me. I was no expert, but I had learnt some things and I felt Nin’s cock stiffen as I used my tongue and lips as well as I could.

I felt my climax building and flow down through my body into my cock, hardening it until I erupted, flooding cum into Nin’s mouth. She spluttered and some of my cum splashed onto my legs. As my climax faded, Nin’s cock twitched and with a grunt she came, spurting her cum into my mouth. I wrapped my mouth around her shaft trying to lock everything in and her cum filled my mouth. I swallowed and lost the lip lock so some of it splashed out, but I swallowed nearly everything.

Nin rolled off me and we lay back on the bed, grinning stupidly at each and trying to catch our breath. I brushed some hair away from Nin’s face and kissed her.

“Thanks Nin, that was awesome.”

“Jamie, you getting good at sucking cock, was great.” Is it odd I felt so proud about the compliment?

“I’ve had good teachers.”

Nin giggled. “Thank you, you so nice about me and Shane.”

I rolled onto my side and held her face in my hands. “Nin, there is nothing more I could wish for than you will find someone to make you happy. If that’s Shane, then it’s more than I could ever hope for. My two best friends in the world making each other happy would be a dream come true.”

I could see tears appearing in her eyes. “Do you think he like me?”

“I think Shane likes you very very much, Nin. Do you like him?”

She nodded, “Yes, I like him so much, but I have been hurt before. It hard for me to believe in man.”

“Nin, Shane’s been hurt too, don’t forget. He’s a special guy, he deserves someone too. You need to tell him how you feel.”

She sucked in her breath. “Thank you, Jamie. You are a very special friend.”

We hugged each other for a while and I could feel her tears splash onto my shoulder, and I wished with all my heart she would find happiness.

I realised Nin was calling me Jamie all the time now. I decided I liked that.

***

It was getting late, so we rushed to get showered and grab breakfast before Dao would arrive. She was there precisely on time and we climbed into the car to go to the dress fitting. As we crawled through the usual heavy traffic, I asked as casually as I could. “Dao, have you seen Yut recently?”

“No, why do you ask?”

“Oh, only I thought I caught a glimpse of him last night when I was out for a drink.”

“No, it can’t be. he’s out of Bangkok at the moment. Sorting out problems in Phuket I believe.”

“OK, I must have been mistaken, thank you.”

I knew for sure it had been Yut last night, and his being supposedly out of Bangkok made it even more suspicious. I remembered I had forgotten to call Kritsada about Yut.

“Dao, is Kritsada in the office?”

“No, he’s in Kuala Lumpur. He flies back tomorrow for the party.”

“OK, thanks, no problem, it can wait.”

She looked at me for a moment, trying to work out if I was up to something. She was going to say something, but we drew up outside the dress shop and with my heart now racing we jumped out of the car. Fai met us, ushering Nin and I into a room we hadn’t seen before. Dao said she would be outside working while we had the fitting. Nin felt me shaking and grabbed my hand, “Jamie, you’re trembling. It will all be all right.”

Easy for you to say, I thought. I’m the one who’s going to dressed up like a princess and be the hostess of a party for a group of friends and contacts of one of Bangkok’s most powerful men. Actually, come to think of it, Nin would love to do it.

In my admittedly limited experience of luxury shopping, it’s my theory that the price of an item in a shop rises in inverse proportion to the number of items on display in the shop. A rail ran along one side of the room, but held only one thing. A single garment bag hung in the centre of the rail, a spot light trained on it as if to say, ‘I’m the star of this show, not you.’ I could tell it was my dress as I could see the red of the skirt through the plastic. Laid out on a bench to one side was the corset and panty set together with a packet of stockings. Beneath the dress lay a pair of red shoes with what looked like a four-inch heel. I immediately felt an overwhelming desire to flee and hide myself away from whatever I had agreed to do.

Nin jabbed me in my side and realised they were waiting for me to get undressed. I stripped and laid my clothes to one side. Strangely, I felt none of the embarrassment I had felt yesterday in front of Fai. Maybe Nin giving me a blow job in front of her had knocked that out of the window. Fai handed me the panties, and I shivered deliciously as I slid them up my legs. Nin picked up the corset and with Fai’s help wrapped it around me and tightened the laces at the back. I swear they pulled them tighter than they did the previous day. Fai slipped the breast forms into the bra cups and my head went a little woozy, but I tried to take shallower breaths and it felt better.

There was no way I was going to be able to put the stockings on myself wearing the corset, so Fai unwrapped them, knelt at my feet and rolled them up my legs, attaching the tops to the suspenders. Nin brought the shoes over and Fai, still kneeling at my feet, helped me to slip my feet into them. I hadn’t worn a heel as high as this before, so I stretched out my hand to Nin and she and Fai helped me to my feet. Oh my God, I wasn’t prepared for the feeling as I finally let go of their hands. I felt I was a child again learning to ride my first bike. That same sense of terror as I had felt when Dad let go of the bike and I was wobbling along the road on my own. I tried a careful step and then another. Fai and Nin were on either side acting as my training wheels.

I tottered once or twice but wearing the heels on the date with Nancy had at least prepared me for this. I felt my calves tighten, and I thought my bum was sticking out as I walked a few steps. My confidence was growing but then I tried to turn around. Luckily, Nin was at my side and stopped me falling flat on my backside as I found out just how difficult it is to turn around in heels.

I was getting more and more accomplished when I caught sight of myself in one of the wall mirrors and I was so surprised I nearly fell again, Fai saving me this time. I had seen the corset yesterday but I guess I was wearing it with more confidence this time, and the shoes definitely made everything look better. My legs looked longer and shapelier, and my bum looked different. The corset pulled me in at the waist giving me some semblance of a feminine shape. I turned and looked over my shoulder at myself in the mirror and Nin laughed as I admired myself.

“You look beautiful, Jamie.”

I blushed, and she gave me a hug. Fai had taken the garment bag down from the hanger, slid the dress out and laid it the back of a chair. Fai unzipped the dress and held it open for me to step into. I held onto Nin for support and both gently pulled the dress up, slid my arms through and then up and over my shoulders. I trembled as the material slid over my skin. It was like being caressed by the softest of feathers and I felt a thrill as Fai pulled the zip up at the back and I was finally encased in my dress.

I turned to look at myself in the mirror and my mouth dropped open. The embroidered bodice and sleeves sparkled and shimmered, a thousand tiny points of light flickering as I moved. The embroidery was exquisite, swirling patterns in traditional Thai designs with little cut outs allowing a beautiful pink backing to show through, and the deep scarlet silk of the full skirt fell in folds from just below the bosom to the floor, and I felt it ripple as I moved. Fai held out the skirt to one side so I could see how much material was in the skirts. There appeared to be so much of it, but it seemed so light. I felt the silk sliding over my stockings and I was almost undone with the sensuality of how it felt.

Summoning the courage to move I watched as the skirts flowed around me. I looked over my shoulder and saw how beautiful the dress was even from the back. I tore my eyes away from the mirror to look at Nin who was wearing the biggest smile I had ever seen.

“It look wonderful, Jamie. Red definitely your colour.”

Fai was fussing around pinning and marking where she felt the dress need some final adjustments. She finished and smiled up at me before saying “Chud suay.”

“Fai say it beautiful on you.”

“Khap khun kha, Fai.”

I took a few minutes longer to admire the dress before regretfully allowing Fai and Nin to unzip me and to step out of the dress. While Fai took care of the dress, Nin helped me out of the corset and the rest of my lingerie. It felt awful to step back into my James clothes again and I looked over wistfully as Fai as she took the dress away for its final alterations.

We caught up with Dao and then after a quick lunch we were driven over to the spa for what Dao called my first treatments. It sounded ominous but I was so far in now, it was all or nothing.

***

There are probably tens of thousands of massage parlours and spas in Thailand. It’s a national obsession, and I have had many massages in Thailand since my arrival; some of them good and some of them heavenly, but nothing had prepared me for what was to happen today. The spa was in one of Bangkok’s best hotels and I had insisted Nin accompany me this afternoon, or else everything was off. Dao glared at me, but I think she knew I was serious and gave in, so Nin and I headed into the spa. It was clear from the start this would be a very different experience from my usual hour long medium-hard massage.

Nin and I were shown to a private room with two tables where we undressed and slipped into lovely silk robes. As the sounds of the rainforest played through the speakers and candles scented the air, we sipped cool watermelon juices and chatted about what was to come. Four Thai girls entered and made a wai to us. One of them spoke in Thai, and Nin translated for me as none of the girls spoke English and my Thai was still very basic.

“She says first treatment will be a facial followed by head massage and foot massage.” She saw the smirk on my face, “No, Jamie, not that kind facial. We then have full body scrub and massage which all last about four hours.” She paused as the therapist said something else, and Nin laughed out loud as the girls giggled amongst themselves.

I somehow sensed I was the reason for all the giggling. “Nin, what did she say?”

Nin could barely stop laughing, “She says you are to come back tomorrow for the Bridal Package.”

I blushed, you won’t be at all surprised to hear.

***

The facial was a revelation. I have no idea what it did to my skin, but it was possibly the most relaxing thing I have ever experienced. I had to giggle when I saw Nin with her mask, but then I caught sight of mine in a mirror and I nearly choked with laughter. The head and foot massages which followed were wonderful, so much so that by the time we got to the body scrub I was almost asleep. This was something new and according to Nin it was meant to scrub away dead and flaky cells, leaving your skin fresh and reinvigorated. Alarming images of women with huge muscles armed with scrubbing brushes filled my mind. The therapist indicated we should get onto the table and I was typically hesitant about taking off my robe, but Nin just shrugged hers off and climbed onto her table. Nobody batted an eyelid as she did so, so I followed suit and lay naked face down on the table.

From Nin’s description, I thought it might be like being scrubbed with liquid sandpaper, but it was a remarkably pleasant experience with the therapist taking great care to avoid let’s say my more delicate areas. In the shower Nin and I washed the oils off each other which turned into a very giggly mutual cock grabbing session.

We finished off with what was the best Thai massage I have ever had, and I’ve had a few. When it was all done, I felt totally at ease yet reinvigorated. I could see how addictive a spa can become. After making farewell wais to the therapists we headed back to the hotel in the car.

Nin went ahead of me opened the door and stopped dead making me bump into her.

“What’s up, Nin?” I looked over her shoulder to see a scene of complete chaos. Papers and clothes were strewn over the floor, chairs had been overturned and cushions ripped open.

“What the fuck…”

Chapter 10

As I looked at the wrecked room, one name leapt straight into my mind. Whether Jandaeng had told Yut about me, or he had worked it out by himself, I didn’t know, but I was sure this was his work. It was a message, not just a random break in. Nin edged into the room, but I pulled her back from the door. I didn’t want to find out the hard way there was somebody in there waiting for us.

“Nin, let’s get away from here. We need to work out what to do.”

We went to reception to tell them our room had been broken into. I asked them if they had CCTV coverage of the room. The hotel’s Head of Security appeared, and showed us what they had. There was only one camera trained on the lift up to the penthouse, and all it showed was two men in hotel uniforms entering the lift about two hours before we came back, and the same men coming out of the lift half an hour later.

“Can you identify those two?” I asked him.

“Let me check.” He spoke to an assistant who left to find out.

He and two tough looking security guards came up to the room with us, and he whistled as he saw the damage. “What a mess. I am so sorry for this, has anything been stolen?”

Nin and I took a look around but nothing seemed to be missing. The room safe was untouched with my iPad and our laptops inside. It made me think even more this was intended as a message. The Head of Security’s phone rang and his face darkened as he listened.

He turned to us. “They aren’t hotel staff.” He shrugged his shoulders. “We will call the police, of course, but I doubt there’s anything they can do. Do you have any idea why this has happened?”

I thought I knew damn well, but it wasn’t something I was going to share with him.

“OK, do you want to move to another suite or stay here if I get housekeeping to put everything back? I can post a security guard at the elevator if that is acceptable. Of course, the hotel will reimburse for any damages.”

I looked at Nin and she nodded. “We’ll stay here, but if you can post a guard, that would be great. Oh, and don’t bother with the police. Nothing has been taken, so it’s not worth the hassle.”

I could see he wanted to ask me more questions, but he decided discretion was more appropriate. He left as the housekeepers arrived to clean up the room, whilst Nin and I went down for a drink in the bar. I called Kritsada, but all I got was his answerphone message and I asked him to call me back as soon as he could.

“Who do you think did this, Jamie?”

“I’m pretty sure it’s Yut, Nin.”

She looked thoughtful for a moment, then made a few calls on her mobile. I was sure I heard her say Yut a few times before she finally put her phone down.

“Someone I know can tell us about Yut. We go talk to her if you want.”

“OK, should we go straight away?”

She looked at me sideways and I knew something was coming.

“Hmm, just one thing. You cannot go like that. You have to go as girl.”

“Why?”

“My friend work in club, she mamasan there. Not possible for you to go as James. Best you go as Scarlett. Dress like for Nancy and Joe. You like that, no?”

“Nin, do I have to? Isn’t there another way?”

She shook her head. “You won’t be allowed, club is for Japanese men only.”

I had heard of these places; clubs and bars exclusively for Japanese. Thais and westerners are not forbidden, but generally not welcome. Soi Thaniya, or Little Tokyo, is the area where a lot of these bars and clubs proliferate. If I could get a lead on Yut, I thought it would be worth it. I sighed, “OK, Nin, Scarlett it is.”

By the time we got back to the room, housekeeping had tidied everything away and replaced the furniture which had been ruined. The dress I had worn for the night with Nancy had been laundered by the hotel, so I put it on over a pair of tight panties. Nin helped me get ready although by now I was now much more confident doing my makeup. Before she helped me with my wig, Nin paused and looked at me in the mirror. “I think your hair now long enough to style nicely.”

I hadn’t had my hair cut for a long time and it was longer than I had ever worn it before, but in my eyes the wig was part of Scarlett, so it was definitely going on tonight. Without thinking I checked myself out in the mirror and Nin giggled, “You get more like girl every day.”

I blushed, and she put her arm through mine as we walked out of the room. As we waited for the lift to arrive, what Nin had said played on my mind. I knew I was sliding deeper and deeper into something, but how deep was I prepared to go? This had all started merely as an expedient disguise to get me off Samui unnoticed by Jandaeng. Since then it had gone much, much further. Somehow it seemed I now spent as much time as Jamie and Scarlett as I did as James. How did I feel about that? I honestly didn’t know. Who was I now? And who was I going to become? It seemed James was slipping out of focus, and Jamie was coming more and more sharply into focus. And Scarlett? Well, if I felt good about being Jamie, then I felt so naughty as her. I giggled to myself about that.

The ping of the lift arriving shook me out of my thoughts. We stepped into the lift and I instinctively looked in the mirror to check my hair and makeup. Nin did the same until we caught each other’s eye and collapsed in giggles. We were still laughing as we left the lift and clip clopped on our heels across the hotel foyer. We took one of the tuk-tuks waiting outside and Nin gave the driver the directions. In the tuk-tuk Nin cheekily leant across and kissed me on the lips and I glimpsed the driver glancing at us in his mirror. I nodded my head towards the driver and Nin grinned as she saw what I meant. She put her hand up my dress and we kissed each other once more. The tuk-tuk veered sharply, and a horn blared as the driver got his eyes back on the road just in time to avoid a car. Eventually we pulled up somewhere in Soi Thaniya, and the driver ogled us as we linked arms and strutted away from the tuk-tuk.

“My friend is called Anong, she worked with me when I was here in Bangkok. She now mamasan at this place. She does not speak English so I will translate.”

Nin stopped outside a door just as two Japanese men staggered out. They were obviously drunk and holding each other up. They leered at us, and one said something to the other in Japanese making them both laugh raucously. Nin snapped something back to them in Japanese which made them stop laughing. We stood aside as they stumbled their way up the road.

“I didn’t know you spoke Japanese.”

“I know enough to tell them they are stupid, butt ugly, monkey faced, mouth breathing creeps.”

I laughed, “What did they say about us?”

She smiled, “No matter.”

We walked hand in hand into the club to be greeted by a Thai girl who, whilst smiling, didn’t appear happy to see us. That changed the moment Nin started speaking. I assume she asked for her friend as the girl’s demeanour abruptly improved. She waved us through the lobby into the bar area, which appeared to be what a Japanese thought an English gentleman’s club would look like; lots of dark wood and leather chairs. There was a large bar area and a stage at one end where a man was belting out a passable karaoke version of My Way, albeit with a Japanese accent. The club was dimly lit, but I could see tables with groups of Japanese men, some with girls sat with them, some on their own. As far as I could see the girls were Thai or Japanese, but no western girls. We were getting a few glances from the men, but nobody seemed concerned.

An elegant Thai woman came out from behind the bar, embraced Nin and smiled at me. Nin turned and said, “This is Anong.” I made a wai to her, and she responded before opening a door into what was obviously an office. There was a desk and a couple of sofas and she indicated we should sit down. She took a flask of sake from a small fridge and placed it on the table with three small cups and poured us each a cupful. I hadn’t much experience of drinking sake, but it had a pleasant nutty aroma, and a light, sweet taste.

Anong spoke and Nin translated. “Anong say Yut come here a few times as guest of Japanese men.” She paused as Anong continued. “They drink, and talk and sometimes girls sit with them, but not always. They send girls away and talk in private, usually in bathhouse at back of club.”

“Does she know what they discuss?”

Nin asked Anong, and she shook her head. “No, they always stop talking if someone comes close.”

Among spoke again, and I saw Nin’s face change. “Anong say the Japanese men Yut meets are gangsters she thinks. She calls them Gokudo, I think you call them Yakuza.”

I think my mouth must have dropped open because I knew who the Yakuza were. The Japanese organised crime gang is notorious, even outside Japan. They are ruthless but have links to Japanese business and even the Government. My mind was spinning with this news. What the hell was Yut doing with Yakuza? I tried to make sense of this. Yut and Jandaeng were working together, so did that mean the Yakuza and the Triads were cooperating? Was Yut the contact for the Yakuza, and Jandaeng the point man for the Triads as they tried to take over Kritsada’s operations?

Somehow, it didn’t make sense. From what I knew, the Triads and the Yakuza wanted everything their own way like two vultures who wouldn’t share a carcass. It seemed impossible either gang would want to split the pickings with the other. In that case, what was Yut doing? Was he trying to cover his bases with both gangs? A stunning thought hit me; was Yut playing an audacious triple cross? The more I thought about it, the more it seemed possible.

If the Triads and Yakuza were competing to takeover in Bangkok, then Yut could be informing on Kritsada to Jandaeng, but really working for the Yakuza. Jandaeng was tied to the Triads, who wanted to move in on Kritsada. Yut would know what Jandaeng was up to and feed it all back to his Yakuza masters. They would allow Jandaeng to take Kritsada down and then move in themselves with Yut as the new head. It would get very ugly when the Triads caught on, but the Yakuza would have the advantage as they knew what was going to happen. Neither gang were strangers about using violence to get their way. It was an incredibly risky thing for Yut; if he was discovered, he would likely to meet a very sticky end.

“Jamie, Jamie.”

Nin’s voice cut into my train of thought. “Anong say one of the Japanese men Yut meets is in the club.”

Without thinking I blurted out, “Oh, can I see him?”

Nin stared at me. “Are you sure?”

I shrugged, “Why not? He doesn’t know me. I just want to see him to remember his face.”

Nin translated for me and Anong nodded. “Anong says we can sit at the bar and she will point him out. Jamie, are you sure?”

“Sure, Nin. I’m only going to take a quick look. What can go wrong?” Nin spluttered, but I didn’t give her a chance to say any more as I stood up and walked towards the door.

Anong led us into the bar but had to attend to a new customer. Nin and I sat at the bar looking around and I spotted him immediately. Even sitting down, you could tell he was a strong man from his build and an aura of power seemed to emanate from him. His head was shaved, and I thought him to be good looking for a Japanese. Another man sat close by who I guessed would be the bodyguard. He was speaking to someone on his mobile drinking sake from a flask on the table in front of him. He put his hand over the phone and said something to the bodyguard who called over one of the bargirls. I turned away and was going to tell Nin we should leave when the bargirl appeared at my elbow and whispered to me. “Akihiko-san asks if you would do him honour of sitting with him?” She indicated the man we had been told was Yut’s contact. He wasn’t looking at me but talking intently on his mobile.

Nin looked puzzled but her eyes opened wide as she saw where my gaze had gone. “No, Jamie, you can’t,” she hissed. “You know who he is.”

“Yes, but I won’t get another chance this good to learn about Yut.” She rolled her eyes as I stood up from the stool and followed the girl over to Akihiko’s table. I made a wai to him and he looked up and smiled before patting the seat next to him as he continued to speak on the phone. I sat down, crossed my legs and felt his eyes watching as my dress rode up. I hastily tugged the hem down, but it was so short it really didn’t hide anything. He finished the call and turned to look at me.

“Thank you for coming to sit with me.” He spoke in perfect English with only a slight accent and my surprise must have shown. “I did an MBA at Cornell in New York. I learnt to speak English in Japan before I went.”

“Your English is excellent, Akihiko-san.”

“I don’t practice enough, unfortunately. But where do you come from? We don’t see many westerners in here.”

“I’m from New Zealand, Akihiko-san.” I always think nobody really knows anything about New Zealand.

“Ah, the land of the long white cloud. I hear it’s a beautiful country. What is your name?”

“Scarlett, Akihiko-san.”

“So, Scarlett, will you join me in some sake? It’s acceptable quality here.”

I nodded and he snapped his fingers. One of the girls brought another cup to the table and filled it from a sake flask. Akihiko raised his cup, “Kanpai. Good health, I think you say.”

I picked the cup in both hands, “Kanpai, Akihiko-san” I took a sip and immediately tasted the difference between what Anong had served and this. This was drier, with a depth and finish which was much more sophisticated.

“You like?”

I nodded, “Yes, very much.”

“Good, let’s have another one.” The girl immediately poured two more measures, and I thought I need to be careful here, this stuff could go straight to my head.

“Akihiko-san, may I ask why you asked me to sit with you?”

He looked at me for a couple of seconds and in that time, I thought again how handsome he was. His face was smooth with a strong jawline, but it was his eyes which grabbed me. They seemed to peer inside me and I had a disturbing feeling he knew all about me.

“It’s nice to sit with a western girl sometimes. I miss the time I spent in New York, the girls there were always good fun. I saw you and thought it might be fun too.”

I wondered if he really thought I was a girl. It was dark, but I wasn’t crazy enough to think I could pass close up. I thought I should get things clear. I didn’t want any misunderstandings.

“Akihiko-san, thank you, but you do know I’m a special girl, don’t you?”

He didn’t answer for a few seconds and I braced myself for what was to come.

“Of course, Scarlett. You are very pretty and I do know what kind of girl you are.”

I stared at him as it wasn’t the answer I had expected. He smiled, “I like all kinds of girls.” I smiled back and something made me reach out and lay my fingers on his leg. He didn’t flinch and kept the smile on his face. I took another drink of the sake and this time it was refilled automatically by the girl.

“Are you here on business, Akihiko-san?”

“Please, no more Akihiko-san. Call me Aki, it’s what everyone calls me. Yes, you might say I’m here on business.”

He reached out to pick up his cup of sake and I stared as I saw the top digit of his little finger was missing. He noticed me looking. “I did something foolish once and had to pay a penalty. It is the custom of my people.”

I remembered something an ex-colleague of mine who worked for a Japanese company in Kyoto had told me. The Yakuza had targeted his company for extortion and he learnt quite a lot about them. If a Yakuza makes a serious mistake, he may be forced to cut off the top joint of his finger. It marks a man out as Yakuza for certain. Maybe the sake was kicking in now, but I touched his hand and stroked his little finger.

“Does it hurt, Aki?”

He laughed, “Not any more. Do you sing Scarlett?”

“A bit, why?” I should have guessed what was coming, but the sake was definitely getting to me.

“I feel like singing, would you come up and be with me?”

“Oh, karaoke. Yes, I will, of course.” Shit, did I really just say yes?

He picked up his sake and downed it in one, and he indicated I should do the same.

“Kanpai, Aki.”

He laughed, pulled me to my feet and we walked across to the stage. When we got up on the stage, I wasn’t sure this was such a great idea. The lights were bright, and I felt terribly vulnerable up there. Aki grabbed the microphone and flicked through the song choices on the karaoke machine in front of us. “Do you know this one?” he asked, pointing to Happy by Pharrell Williams on the screen. I nodded, everyone knows that one.

The music started and everyone started to clap. When Aki began to sing, I was astounded to find he had a very good voice. I smiled at him and he gestured me to join in. To be honest, I have a decent voice courtesy of the school choir and I found it easy enough to join in. I caught sight of Nin sitting at the bar and she was staring wide eyed at me. Aki grinned at me as we sang and I even did a few little dance moves. The song ended to a good round of applause.

We returned to our table where our sake cups had been refilled once more. I was now definitely getting a buzz, whether from the sake or being close to Aki, I didn’t know. He fascinated me. The Yakuza have such a fearsome reputation, yet he seemed almost gentle in the way he was treating me. A gangster who sings Happy wasn’t what I had expected. He knew I wasn’t a real girl, but it didn’t seem to worry him. I stroked my fingers up and down his leg, not entirely sure what I was doing or where this was going. He looked down and then back at me.

“You should be careful what you’re getting into, Scarlett.”

The hairs on the back of my neck rose. Did he know who I was?

“Oh, what would I be getting into, Aki?” I hoped my voice didn’t give away the fear I was feeling.

He looked coolly at me, placed his hand over mine and leant close. “You have a choice to make, Scarlett. You can either walk away now or you can follow me to the bathhouse at the back of the club. If you do, I am sure we could have more fun together. I will go there anyway. It is your choice whether or not to follow me.”

Oh my God, he was only inviting me to have sex, not to have me killed. Somehow, I found myself becoming aroused, my heart was pumping faster, my face felt warm and my cock swelled in my panties. Another cup of sake appeared and this time my head began to swim. I thought I had to get out of this or it would be too late. He picked up my hand and kissed my fingers, sending a tremor through me. God, what was wrong with me? He rose and his bodyguard followed him through a door to the back of the club. As I sat trying to gather my thoughts, Nin arrived.

“Come on let’s go, Jamie.”

I knew I should do as she said, but something inside me was holding me back from leaving with her. I tried to convince myself it was about what I could find out about Yut, but I knew there was another reason too. I looked at Nin, “I have to do something.”

“Jamie, noooo.” She tried to grab my hand, but I stood up and walked over to the bathhouse door. As I pushed open the door, I turned to see Nin calling someone on her phone.

Aki’s bodyguard was standing in front of the door but he stood aside to allow me through. I walked into the changing room and slipped off my dress and panties and wrapped my hair in a turban, something I had seen Alex do. Japanese bathing ritual dictates you wash your body first before bathing. They think the western habit of washing in your bathwater is barbaric. I washed and rinsed myself with water from the shower before wrapping a towel around me. There was a glass door leading to the hot bath, and I stood for a few moments trying to control my nerves. I took a deep breath and pushed open the door.

There was a sunken bath in the middle of the room and Aki was already in the water up to his neck. His eyes were closed and as I padded across to the edge of the bath, he opened them to look up at me. I took another deep breath and allowed the towel to drop to the floor. His eyes flicked to my cock, and he nodded, holding out his hand for me to join him. I took his hand and nervously put one foot into the water. It was hot but not unbearably so. My foot found a step, and I gingerly lowered myself into the water beside Aki. I discovered the step was in fact a bench which ran around the bath allowing bathers to sit in the water up to the neck. Aki had leant back against the side of the bath and had closed his eyes once more.

“I’m glad you made the choice, Scarlett. We have the bathhouse to ourselves. We won’t be disturbed.”

He moved his leg under the water and I jumped as I felt his thigh touch mine. God, I thought, what do I do next? Aki seemed in no hurry to do anything and seemed content to soak in the water. I felt his fingers on my thigh under the water and I felt my cock harden at his touch. It’s now or never, I thought, time to cut and run, or stay and do what felt good. As usual my body betrayed me and I slid my hand onto his thigh and stroked it. He shifted slightly, and I felt him open his legs in an open encouragement for me to go further.

My fingers seemed to touch nothing but hard muscle, and I giggled to myself as I wondered just how hard “that” muscle might be. I couldn’t see any of his body below the neck but wondered if the rest of him was as muscled as his legs. Moving closer to him I slipped my hand between his open thighs and I jumped and giggled as my fingers bumped into his cock. It was hard, very hard, and he smiled as my hand closed around it. My cock was by now also hard and I gave it a quick rub with my other hand as I stroked Aki’s. It didn’t seem that big in my fingers but it felt thick and about as hard as steel.

“Aki, is this what you want?”

He turned his head towards me and kissed me, his tongue slipping through my lips. I’m sure I moaned as his tongue wrestled with mine, and I tightened my grip around his cock as Aki’s fingers searched for and found my nipple. I definitely moaned this time as he flicked the hardening nipple with his fingernail. Letting go of his cock, I stood up in the bath and straddled him, my knees resting on the step. I felt his stiff cock slip between my cheeks and I wiggled my bum making him moan this time.

He kissed me, and our tongues fought a brief duel before I sucked his tongue inside my mouth. My hands dropped to his chest and I could feel just how broad and hard his chest was. My cock was now jammed painfully between us and I grunted as my balls were being squeezed. Aki broke our kiss and pushed me back so I was standing in the bath. With one move he put his arms out to his side and levered himself out of the water to sit on the edge of the bath, his cock sticking out from his groin. As his chest emerged from the bath I gasped as I could see his whole chest was covered with tattoos. He looked down at his chest as if surprised at my reaction.

“You don’t like?” He sounded annoyed.

“No, no.” I reached out to touch the tattoo and let my fingers run over the design. I saw it was one continuous design; dragons and flowers and fantastical animals in blues and greens writhing together all over his broad chest. “It’s beautiful, Aki. I love it.” I leaned forward and kissed him, my hands dropping to his cock. As I did so there was shouting behind the door to the bathroom. It seemed Aki’s bodyguard was trying to stop somebody getting in. The door crashed open and over Aki’s shoulder I saw the bodyguard struggling with Yut.

In a panic, I dropped to my knees, buried my face in Aki’s groin and sucked his cock into my mouth.

Chapter 11

Aki jumped as I slid my mouth over his cock, but Yut pushed aside the bodyguard and was yelling something. Aki turned towards the noise and I kept my lips locked around his cock. No way did I want Yut to see my face. I didn’t know if he would recognise me, but I didn’t want to take that chance.

Yut was still struggling with the bodyguard, but Aki shouted something in Japanese and the sounds of the commotion stopped. Aki put his hands around my head and pulled my head away from his cock. Shit, if Yut recognises me I’m dead. I slid down into the bath so only my head covered with the turban was showing and tried to keep Aki between me and Yut. Aki said something to Yut in a voice that was low but full of anger. Yut tried to argue, but he sounded whiny, like a scolded child.

Aki snapped his fingers and Yut tried once more to say something, but Aki interrupted him with a voice that cut like a Samurai sword. I glimpsed Yut turn on his heel, push the bodyguard aside and leave. My heart was racing as Aki turned back, “Scarlett, forgive me for the interruption, I hope you weren’t too frightened. Now, where were we?”

“Aki, who was that man?”

“He is a business colleague, but if he continues to behave like this, I will have to do something about him.” Aki was smiling, but the tone of his voice carried a different message.

“He seemed pretty wild.”

“Scarlett, in Japan we have a saying ‘One who smiles rather than rages is always the stronger’. He would be better to show more respect.” Aki looked over to the door through which Yut had disappeared. “If not, he will pay the consequences. He sees things which are not there.”

“You mean ghosts?”

Aki roared with laughter, “Scarlett, you are so funny. No, not ghosts. He thinks there are people who are spying on him. He is paranoid, I think.”

“Why would people spy on him?”

Aki had a look on his face which made me think I had gone too far. I stood up in front of him, removed the turban from my hair, bent forward and licked one of his nipples before nipping it with my teeth. He snorted and grabbed my butt with both his hands and pulled me towards him. Releasing his nipple, I kissed him, forcing my tongue through his lips to fence with his. I wrapped my arms around his neck as his cock hardened against me.

Slipping to my knees I took it between my lips, licking and flicking the head with my tongue before plunging it deep into my mouth. His cock wasn’t long, but it was thick and it stretched my mouth as I sucked hard on it. His hands were on the back of my head forcing me to take it deeper. I choked once but kept it in my mouth and took it all in until my nose touched his groin. Whether by the danger of what I was doing, or Aki’s strength and power, or by my own desires, I didn’t know, but I was now fully aroused; blood had flooded away from my brain to my cock, and it was now making all the decisions.

Aki was grunting as I worked on his cock, using all the tricks I had learnt with my lips and tongue and teeth. He was pushing his cock into my mouth, but it was an awkward position to do more and he pushed me away, stood up and pulled me up out of the bath. He was panting and his cock was pointing straight up to the ceiling. For the first time I saw the tattoo stretched around his back. The dragons and other creatures writhed and intertwined as if they were alive as his muscles moved beneath the skin. He was heavily muscled and looked like he worked hard to keep it that way. I had a vision of Shane and Aki fucking each other like Gods and the earth would shake beneath them.

My cock was now waving around in front of me, but Aki didn’t seem at all interested in me. I was about to drop to my knees when he stopped me, bent his knees, put his hands beneath my thighs and lifted me up. I squealed as I wrapped my arms around his neck, but he silenced that by sticking his tongue in my mouth. His arms slid under my legs, but he toppled forward and my back hit the wall. His cock was poking into my groin and I raised myself a little until I felt his hardness at the entrance of my hole. I couldn’t believe what he was doing, but his strength was incredible. He relaxed his grip to let me drop and his cock slid into me. I grunted as he penetrated me, and as he bent his knees and drove his cock up into me the pain made me yelp, but as he moved up and down, forcing his cock into me, the pain turned to pleasure. We were both soon grunting loudly as we fucked in this position.

Aki seemed to be relentless, holding me up while he rammed his cock into me. I had my arms around his neck to take my weight, but he kept driving up into me, grunting and growling with the effort. My head was banging against the wall and with my cock trapped between us the friction was making me hard. He rammed his thick cock deeper and deeper making me grunt as each thrust hammered into me. My eyes closed as waves of pleasure and pain crashed through me, and I thought I was going pass out. His cock hardened inside me and he slammed into me a couple of times making me cry out. With a shout he came, pumping his cum into me, and I came at the same time, squealing and spraying cum all over his chest. His knees buckled at last and as he let me down I stumbled because I couldn’t feel my legs. I sat down trying to catch my breath as Aki stood over me.

“Thank you, Scarlett, that was wonderful. Come, let’s get cleaned up.”

He didn’t even seem out of breath and he turned to go into the shower room, leaving me to get up on my unsteady legs. I stood watching him under the shower as the water cascaded over his muscles, making his tattoos ripple as if they were moving beneath his skin. He smiled at me, and my tummy flipped as I realised how much he turned me on. I knew how dangerous this was, but I was drawn to him, like a moth to a flame. He gestured me to join him and he washed me with a cloth. My whole body ached, but he was gentle and the warm water relaxed me.

“Scarlett, I must go now. I have things to attend to. Thank you for tonight. Tell me, will you be back?”

“I might come back Aki, I hope you will be here.”

He bowed before turning and leaving. After a few minutes, I got dressed, still feeling sore from Aki’s fucking. I walked gingerly back into the club, but Nin was nowhere in sight and I thought she must have gone back to the hotel. As I walked through the club, the mamasan stopped me and handed me an envelope.

“It from Akihiko san.” I took it from her and still in something of a daze I left the club. I wanted to get back to the hotel and to think about what I had just found out. As I stepped into the street to look for a tuk-tuk, someone grabbed my arm from behind. I whipped around, terrified it would be Yut, and relieved to see Shane with Nin by his side.

“Shit, am I glad to see you two.”

“Come with me, we’ve got a cab waiting round the corner.” Shane almost dragged me with him into the taxi. I was spent, and I was thankful someone was taking care of me. “Nin called me and I shot over. She was worried about what you were getting yourself into.”

Nin took my hand. “I saw Yut arrive and follow you, and I thought he would recognise you. Then I heard shouting, then he came back fast. He looked mad. I so glad you OK.”

“Thanks, Nin, but I’m OK. Aki got rid of Yut.”

“Aki? Who the fuck is Aki?” Shane looked from me to Nin, who shrugged.

“I’ll tell all when we get back to the hotel.” I needed to steady my nerves first.

It didn’t take long to get back and as soon as we were in the room I poured myself a large whisky. Nin sat beside me and Shane perched on a chair facing me. I took a big swallow of the whisky and its warmth revived me.

“OK, here’s what I think is going on. Aki is Akihiko, a Japanese Yakuza.”

Shane grimaced. “Yakuza? How do you know?”

“Because he’s Japanese, he has tattoos all over his body and he’s got the tip of his fucking finger missing. Now, will you both shut up and let me finish telling the story? Then you can ask me all the questions you want.”

I took another sip of the whisky. “We know Jandaeng is working with the Triads trying to take over Kritsada’s operations. Yut is also informing on Kritsada to Jandaeng, who thinks Yut is working for him. But, it’s my guess the Yakuza also have Kritsada as a target, and Yut is working for them. He’s double crossing Kritsada and Jandaeng. A triple cross in effect.”

Shane let out a low whistle. “You’re right.” I said, “It’s a dangerous game he’s playing. Aki’s Yakuza are using Jandaeng to do the dirty work for them and it’s my guess they will use Yut to know when the moment is right for them to strike against the Triads and take over. I also know the Triads are getting impatient with Jandaeng.”

Shane looked shocked. “If that’s true then it could be a bloodbath. The Yakuza and the Triads at war with each other. How did you find this out? I mean about Yut and Aki whatever his name is?”

I couldn’t stop myself from grinning. “Good question, Shane. It so happened Aki took a shine to Scarlett tonight, and I was sharing a bath with him when Yut barged in.”

Shane’s eyebrows shot up and Nin’s mouth dropped open.

“Luckily, I had my face buried somewhere where Yut couldn’t see me.”

Nin looked puzzled “Bury your face? What does that mean, Jamie?” I grinned at her and slid a finger into my mouth. She looked blank at first, but then her hand went up to cover her mouth. “Oh!” she giggled, and Shane rolled his eyes.

“After Aki had thrown Yut out of the bathhouse, he let slip Yut was beginning to worry him. He said he saw things that weren’t there.”

“What did he mean by that?” Shane said.

“Aki said Yut thinks he is being spied on. But that’s my fault, I think.”

“How come?”

“I told Jandaeng that Kritsada knew who was informing on him, and Jandaeng must have passed it onto Yut. I think he might suspect it was me.”

“Why, for God’s sake?”

“Someone trashed our hotel room this afternoon. I think it was Yut.” I paused, “But, come to think of it, it could also be Jandaeng.”

“Fuck me, Jamie. Just when were you going to share this with me?” I thought Shane would explode.

“Either It was a warning, or they were searching for something, that’s all. If someone had wanted to hurt me, they would have waited in the room for me to come back.”

“So, what happened next with this Aki fella?”

I blushed and looked away from Shane’s gaze.

“Shit, Jamie. You didn’t, did you? Tell me you didn’t fuck him?”

“Well, I guess I didn’t have much choice.” Not entirely true, but they didn’t need to know that.

“Oh, I almost forgot, Aki left something for me with the mamasan.” I fished out the envelope and opened it. Inside was a thick wad of US Dollars and a small card with Japanese script on one side and English on the other. All it had on it was his name and a phone number.

Nin was counting the money and looked up wide eyed. “1000 Dollars.”

“Strewth, Jamie, you must have made an impression on the guy.”

I grinned back at Shane. “He made an impression in me, for sure.”

Shane choked, and Nin said, “I thought you were walking funny.”

Shane stopped coughing. “By the way, our Intel guys have nothing specific on Yut, but there are Five Eyes intercepts about increased organised crime activity in Thailand. It could fit with your Yakuza Triad turf war.”

“What’s Five Eyes?”

“Sorry, it’s an arrangement between the US, Canada, UK, Australia, and the Kiwis to share intelligence. It’s reliable info normally. What are you going to tell Kritsada?”

I thought it wasn’t just Kritsada. What would I tell Thaksin, the policeman I was working for against Jandaeng? Come to that, what would I tell Jandaeng? Yut wasn’t the only one playing a complicated game. My head hurt, and I desperately wanted to go to sleep.

“Shane, I don’t know. I’ll sleep on it and decide in the morning. Nin, what time is Dao picking us up?” With everything that had happened I had almost forgotten what was happening tomorrow.

“Eleven o’clock, Jamie.”

“Great, I get a lie in. Shane, are you staying tonight?”

“If it’s OK with you and Nin?”

“Oh, it’s fine with me and I know it will be OK with Nin. Just don’t make too much noise, please. I need my beauty sleep tonight. Big day for me tomorrow.”

Nin had grabbed Shane’s hand and had dragged him into her bedroom before I had even reached my door. At least two people will have a good night, I thought.

***

I must have dropped right off to sleep because when I woke at 9 o’clock I couldn’t remember anything after falling onto my bed. What was odd was that I had woken up with an idea about what to do next running around my head. I needed to think about it more, but it would have to go on the back burner until this damned party was over. Cursing Kritsada for asking me to do this and myself for saying yes, I tried to call him again, but went to straight to voicemail. Well, I would have to tell him tonight about Yut. Nin knocked on my door, came in and slid naked into bed next to me. It was lovely to have her warm brown body snuggled up against me.

“Has Shane gone?”

She nodded. “He on duty now.” She heaved a big sigh.

“How’s it going with you two?”

She smiled, “He wonderful, Jamie. I think I am in love, but I am scared.”

I put my arm around her and pulled her into a hug.

“Have you talked to him about how you feel?”

She shook her head. “I don’t want him to leave, like the others.”

I hugged her tight. It made my heart ache to think about how much she must have been hurt in the past. She deserves someone to love her back. I thought if the two of them weren’t going to talk about it, then they might need a helping hand. I tickled her and she wiggled around giggling like a kid.

“Come on, let’s get ready. I need a shower and some breakfast.”

By the time Dao arrived to pick us up I had dressed as Jamie. I reasoned that if I wanted to do a good job as Kritsada’s escort tonight then I should start right away. Besides, I was beginning to think of James as part of a previous life; a life I was fast leaving behind. Was this what a chrysalis felt as it emerged into a butterfly? I was thinking and acting more like Jamie all the time. After all, it hadn’t been all that long ago I had first dressed as Jamie, yet it now seemed an age ago.

I think I had awoken something which had lain unrecognised until now. When Alex and Areeya had talked me into dressing as Jamie did I have any inclination where it would lead? if anyone had told me then what I was going to do tonight, I would have laughed at them. Sure, there had been doubts and hangups on the way and I was still as nervous as a kitten, but I knew I wanted to be Jamie tonight. I had already crossed so many boundaries I doubted if there were many left to cross. Did I have any reservations? Yes, plenty. The biggest of which was how Alex and Areeya would react. I loved them both, and I knew I would have to face up to them at some stage. If Alex and Areeya wanted me to. Would I give up on Jamie?

“We are here.” Dao interrupted my thoughts as we arrived at the spa. Nin had been holding my hand on the way and she squeezed it in encouragement as we stepped out of the car.

“First there is last dress fitting, then hairdresser and beauty treatment. After that you get dressed and we transfer to party.”

“I want Nin to be with me tonight.” I wanted her with me to give moral support.

Dao frowned, but she could see in my eyes I wouldn’t back down.

“I am sure we can sort something out.”

“Ok,” I said, and taking a deep breath, “Let’s do this.”

Fai from the dressmakers greeted us with a wai, alongside her was the seamstress who had made the dress. I undressed but left my panties on and Fai and Nin helped me into the corset once more. I swear they were tightening it more than last time. However, I was getting used to wearing it and liked the feeling of constraint it produced. I even felt a tingle in my groin as they slipped the breast forms into the cups of the corset. Stop it, I thought, please don’t embarrass me now. Nin helped me slip the shoes I would wear onto my feet and she gave me a quick kiss.

“You look lovely, Jamie.” She giggled, “Kritsada lucky man.”

I stuck my tongue out at her and we both laughed, relieving the tension I was feeling. Fai and the seamstress took over and helped me step into the dress before pulling it up and zipping me into it. I looked down to see my new breasts filling the bodice of the dress and I couldn’t resist running my hands down the side of the dress. That earned me a light slap on the hand from Fai.

“No touch, please.”

I thought the dress fitted perfectly, but Fai and the seamstress were fussing around the skirt and making ssst noises as they pinned some of it. Fai spoke to Dao who translated.

“They have made something they want to try with the dress. If you don’t like it, they will leave it as it is.”

Fai and the seamstress moved behind me and attach something to the shoulders of the dress. They fussed around the back and before stepping back. Fai turned a mirror around and for the first time I could see myself. My mouth dropped open as I looked into the reflection. I had left the wig on and my hair fell down over the shoulders of the dress. To my eyes, it made the dress look even more beautiful, and I could see that courtesy of the corset I even had a waist. Nin and Dao who were both beaming, and I couldn’t believe how good I looked. Twisting round to look at the back of the dress I could see they had added a cape to the shoulders in the same material as the bodice and it flowed down to the floor behind me. Nin clapped her hands together and I couldn’t stop smiling.

“What do you think?” asked Dao.

I couldn’t speak for a moment, then turned to them with my eyes shining. “Oh. I think it looks fabulous.”

“You look beautiful, Jamie.” I could always rely on Nin.

“I love the cape, I want to keep that.” Fai and the seamstress looked pleased after Dao translated.

“They say they need to make a few alterations, so please take off the dress now. They will make changes and bring back for later.” I reluctantly let them take the dress, but I wasn’t unhappy to take off the corset. Nin helped me into a beautiful silk robe and sat me in a chair and someone brought me a juice which I sipped gratefully. I heard Nin and Dao talking in a low voice behind me and I wondered what they were up to.

Nin crouched by my chair. “Jamie, you remember I said your hair was long enough to style?” I nodded. “You have a choice tonight, wear a wig or have your own hair styled. What do you prefer?”

I had guessed this moment would come. Everything up to now had been temporary; I had been able to slide from Jamie back to James if I wished. The wig meant I could be Jamie, or Scarlett, but I could be James again in seconds. This would be different. If I had my hair styled then I couldn’t hide. It would be a far more public sign than anything I had done so far. Was I ready for this? My heart beat faster as I struggled with what to do. Keeping the wig was the safe option, but when was the last time I chose safe?

I looked up at Nin. “What do you think I should do?”

She squeezed my hand. “Jamie, it your decision, but if it were me, I would prefer my own hair.” And, as if she was reading my mind, “Besides, hair grow again quickly, it not permanent.”

“You’re right, Nin. I’ve come this far, so let’s go the whole way.” Nin gave me a quick kiss on the cheek as one of the spa girls came to collect me. My hair was washed and conditioned before being led to a chair where my stylist was waiting. Nin was translating. “Chai says your hair nice but in bad shape so he will do his best.”

OK, I thought I could always go back to the wig if all else fails. The mirror in front of me had been covered so I couldn’t see what was going on. Chai began to cut and to be honest I drifted off as he worked. He was chatting away to Nin and there was a lot of giggling going on between them. I hoped it wasn’t at my expense. He seemed to be taking an age, but I was kept supplied with juice and all I could do was contain my impatience.

After what seemed to be hours, Chai had finished cutting and drying and curling my hair. I caught Nin’s eye, and she was smiling from ear to ear. Chai was smiling too, and I crossed my fingers in hope. He came around and made a few adjustments before saying something to Nin.

“He ask if you ready to look.”

“As much as I will ever be, Nin.” I closed my eyes and heard Nin giggle. “Jamie, you can open your eyes now.” I cracked open one eye but couldn’t see much, so I opened both eyes. My jaw dropped at what I saw. I had to touch my face to make sure it was me. I heard Nin and Chai both chuckle as they saw my reaction. Chai had worked miracles. I had convinced myself it would look a mess and I would have to wear the wig, but I couldn’t believe my hair could look like this. It was just above shoulder length, with a side parting and a wavy tousled look. It looked sexy, yet sophisticated and fun at the same time. I let out the breath I had been holding since I opened my eyes.

“Oh my God, Nin. I look so different.”

“Chai says it was best he could do. He will do better next time when your hair longer.”

“Do you think it looks OK, Nin?”

“Jamie, it looks much better than OK, it looks great. Chai says he will come back before you leave and make sure it OK. Do you like it?”

I couldn’t drag my eyes away from the mirror. “Nin, I love it. Khap khun mak ka, Chai. Thank you.”

That was only the beginning of my bridal experience. I had a manicure, then a foot massage followed by a pedicure. My natural nails were too short so a set of false nails were glued on and painted the same red colour as my dress. Although they weren’t too long at my insistence, I had no idea how I would be able to pick anything up with them. My eyebrows were threaded, something surprisingly not as painful as I thought it would be.

The time came for my makeup session. I had learnt how to do my makeup, usually with help from Nin, but this was going to be something on a different level. This was the bridal service, which Nin could not stop laughing about. It started with a head massage to relax me and then two beautiful girls spent an hour on my face. Nin had disappeared somewhere but one of the girls spoke some English so I understood what they were doing with the all brushes, sponges, pencils, pads and even their fingers they were using on me. She said it would be “good makeup for party,” All I could do was to put myself in their hands.

They had made me close my eyes as they worked on the eye makeup including what I thought was a lot of mascara. The lips they left until last but this was what I had already decided was my favourite part of making up my face. If there is anything sexier than applying lipstick yourself, it’s having it applied to you by someone else. Nin still hadn’t reappeared, but I was dying to see what I looked like. They turned the mirror around and I thought they were playing a trick on me. The face I saw looking back from the mirror couldn’t possibly be mine.

I think I stopped breathing as I took in what they had done. I don’t know how they had achieved it, shading and contouring so the shape of my face looked different, narrower and more feminine and my eyes. Oh, my God, my eyes. They were a masterpiece; dramatic shades of colour and glitter combined with eyeliner and mascara to make my eyes shimmer and smoulder. Somehow, my lips looked fuller and wider, with a colour to match the red of my dress.

I couldn’t tear my eyes away from my reflection. It wasn’t me, it couldn’t be me, but it was. I turned around and there were Nin and Dao, both of them with an astounded look on their faces.

“Well?” I said, “what do you think?”

Dao was the first to react, “It’s incredible, you look amazing.”

Nin looked on the verge of tears. “Jamie, you look so beautiful.” She sniffled and wiped her eye. “I’m going to take pictures.” She snapped away with her phone and I couldn’t stop smiling.

“Enough, Nin. You’ll run out of memory.”

“We should get your dress on Jamie, we need to get going soon.” Dao, the ever efficient was keeping track of time.

Fai had arrived back with the alterations complete on the dress and before long I was back in the corset, only this time I rolled my stockings on myself and attach them to the corset. The breast forms were slipped in and I stepped into my shoes. Very carefully they helped me into the dress and I was finally complete. Chai was fussing with my hair, but he decided he could do no more. I took a deep breath and turned to look in the mirror.

I think I had an out-of-body experience at that moment. It was as if I had left my body and was looking at somebody else. I could feel no connection with me and the woman reflected in the mirror. I looked at this imposter, immaculately made up, perfectly styled hair. wearing a beautiful evening dress and ready to go out to a glamorous party. It was only when I moved my hand and the reflection moved that I accepted it was me in the mirror.

Nin and Dao were smiling as I preened in front of the mirror. Dao handed me a slim box.

“Khun Kritsada says you would honour him if you wear this tonight. It was a gift to his wife.”

I opened it and my eyes must have as wide as saucers as I looked down at a glittering diamond necklace and bracelet. I glanced back at Dao and she nodded and smiled, “He wants you to wear it tonight. It will look beautiful on you.”

I turned around and lifted my chin up so Dao could slip the necklace around my neck. She fastened it and I looked in the mirror and it took my breath away. It hung just above the top of the bodice and it sparkled and glittered as I moved. Dao took my hand and fastened the matching bracelet around my wrist.

Nin grinned at me. “Jamie, you are gorgeous.” My one-person cheerleading squad didn’t let me down.

The butterfly was spreading its wings.

Chapter 12

Dao looked at her watch. “We must go now.”

Nin had tears in her eyes as I hugged her. “Khap kun kha, Nin. I couldn’t have done this without you. I’ll see you later.”

She turned away and wiped her eyes. I took a deep breath and winced as the corset bit into me. “Dao, I’m ready, or as ready as I’ll ever be.”

She hustled me through the door and helped me into the back of a big Mercedes. Nin waved as we left and I thought how much I would miss her tonight. It was only then the implications of what I was doing hit me. How did I get here? Dressed as a woman, about to be the escort of one the most powerful men in Bangkok at an exclusive party. What the fuck was I thinking? How did I ever think I would get away with this?

I struggled for breath and for a second I thought I would faint as the corset seemed to get tighter and tighter.

“Jamie, are you OK?” Dao looked worried.

“Er, yes, I think so.” I sucked in a deep breath. “I’m scared, that’s all.”

She took my hand. “Jamie, you look wonderful. Kritsada will be delighted.”

I gripped her hand, hoping she was right. Thoughts of embarrassment and utter humiliation flashed through my mind.

“Do you think I look OK?” I was on the brink of a full-blown panic attack.

“No, I don’t think you look OK, Jamie.”

My heart sank.

She smiled, “I think you look beautiful.” She leant over and kissed my cheek.

“But, do you honestly think I can do this?” I was searching for a reason to escape.

“Jamie, I heard what happened to you when the pirates attacked, and what you went through to warn Kritsada. If you can cope with all that, you can deal with this. If you believe you can do it, you will.”

Did I believe I could? I still didn’t know

“Dao, why did Kritsada want me to do this?”

“Jamie, don’t worry about that, please enjoy yourself this evening. It will be a night to remember.”

Easy for her to say, I thought. All I hoped was that I would remember it for the right reasons. The car came to a stop and Dao ran around to open the door for me. I sat there for a moment, thinking I could still pretend to faint or something. Although the way I felt, I might faint for real.

“Jamie, we need to go.”

Dao stood outside the car holding her hand out. I took as deep a breath as the corset. would allow and swung my legs out of the car, remembering to keep my knees together. I held onto to Dao’s hand for dear life and in a daze she led me across to where a long-tailed boat was waiting. Someone else took my hand as I stepped down into the boat. Dao followed, the engine roared into life and we sped across the river towards a large boat blazing with lights. My heart was pounding as I thought it was too late to back out now. I had to go through with it.

Dao had to shout to make herself heard. “Guests will arrive soon. Kritsada is waiting for you onboard.”

“Will you be there, Dao?” I yelled back over the sound of the engine.

“Yes, but not in the party. I will take you back after party finished.”

We came alongside the boat and someone offered me a hand to step up onto a gangway. Everything was a blur and as I stepped onto the main deck blazing with lights, my head reeled and I had to lean against a wall. Spotting a restroom, I staggered inside and leant on the counter to steady myself. I looked into the mirror and a woman I had never seen before stared back at me.

On second thoughts I thought I recognised her from somewhere. Under her perfect makeup her eyes seemed familiar. Maybe I had met her before somewhere. She looked like the kind of woman I would like to meet but would never stand a chance with. I shook my head to clear it and her head moved too, her hair swinging from side to side. It was odd because as she did, I felt my hair flick against my face. That snapped me back to my senses.

I stood up straight, smoothed my dress, fluffed my hair and smiled at the face in the mirror. I told myself I can do this, you look fabulous. Taking a deep breath, I held it for a few seconds and winked at my reflection. Game face on, I thought before opening the door and walking straight into Yut.

I almost fainted for the umpteenth time that day.

Putting my hand up to my heart I said, “Oh, Kor thot kha. I am sorry.”

To give me time to think, I made a deep wai. “Sawasdee kha.”

He looked me up and down and sneered. “Are you the one called Jamie?”

I nodded, keeping my eyes demurely downwards.

“Kritsada want you now, guests arriving.”

My pulse was racing, but he made no sign he had recognised me. I couldn’t keep up with him as he walked along the deck. These heels weren’t the easiest to walk in, and he kept looking over his shoulder with a frown on his face. He waited for me to catch up, then leant close and said, “I don’t know what Kritsada see in you, farang whore, but if you don’t hurry, I will make you pay.”

I smiled, “And your name is? I want to tell khun Kritsada how polite you have been.” You shouldn’t upset policemen or gangsters, but I couldn’t resist.

“I am called Yut. Remember me, because I will remember you.” He turned and walked in front of me, but slower this time. We reached the door to the main saloon, and I saw Kritsada with his back to me talking with one of his men. The man saw me, touched Kritsada’s arm, and nodded towards me. Kritsada turned, and for a moment his normally implacable features registered surprise as he looked at me. He hadn’t recognised me, and I grinned to myself, my courage boosted by his reaction.

“Sawasdee kha, khun Kritsada, it is an honour to be here with you tonight.” I made what I hoped was a gracious wai.

He recovered his composure, smiled and returned the greeting. “Sawasdee khap khun Jamie. But you are mistaken, it is my honour to have you beside me tonight.”

He leant forward, grasped my shoulders and gave me a kiss on both cheeks. The scent of his cologne and the touch of his hands sent a thrill running through me. I wondered yet again why he had invited me here.

He smiled at me, “Jamie, you look stunning. Your dress looks wonderful and the jewels match your beauty perfectly.”

I blushed at the compliment, and it thrilled me to hear him say it.

“Dao told me the jewellery belonged to your wife. It is an honour to wear them.”

“Jamie, you are mistaken again, you honour the jewellery. Come, have a drink before the guests arrive.” He was a smooth tongued rogue, but the flattery made me feel good. “Please order what you wish, Jamie. We have whisky if you like, or something else, champagne, perhaps?”

I could have killed for a double scotch but something told me I shouldn’t over indulge tonight.

“Champagne would be nice, thank you.”

Kritsada snapped his fingers, and a waiter materialised by my elbow with a glass of champagne. As I took it I was fascinated to see my painted and shaped fingernails holding the elegant glass, almost as if they were someone else’s fingers. The waiter handed him a large tumbler of what I assumed was his favourite GlenDronach and he raised it in a toast.

“Jamie, I am so glad you agreed to be beside me this evening. Have you enjoyed the last few days?”

Little did he know of what had happened over those days, but I smiled and said, “Yes, thank you. It has been an unforgettable experience. You have been so generous.”

Kritsada waved his arm as if to dismiss the matter. One of his men appeared at his side to ask him a question, and I sneaked a look at him. His tuxedo fitted him like a glove and I imagined must have cost a fortune. He looked elegant and powerful, and for a moment I wondered what he would be like in bed. It was a thought I wanted to banish from my mind but try as I might I could not. I thought of Shane and Aki, and how both turned me on. It couldn’t be a coincidence they were all strong powerful men. I giggled to myself, calling myself a slut for even thinking of Kritsada like that.

He turned back. “Come Jamie, our guests are arriving.”

He held his arm out and I realised he wanted me on his arm to greet the guests. He smiled and patted my hand, “Don’t worry, you will be fine. Offer each guest a wai as I introduce them. A simple sawasdee will be sufficient.”

I put my arm through his and we walked towards the gangway where I had arrived. I felt the dress swirling around my legs as we walked, the swing of my earrings and the tug of my stockings all conspired to make me feel dizzy. But, somehow I felt empowered to be on Kritsada’s arm and for the first time I was enjoying myself.

The first few guests appeared to be business acquaintances of Kritsada. I greeted each with a wai and “Sawasdee kha.” They were all men and their eyes swept over me and straight onto Kritsada. None seemed interested in me for which I felt grateful. There was a pause in the arrivals and I guessed the boat had gone back for another group. Kritsada was speaking to one of his guests and it gave me a chance to look around. I spotted Yut staring at Kritsada and me with a malevolent look on his face. I shivered, I hadn’t known he would be here and although I was sure he had not recognised me I didn’t want him taking too close a look.

Kritsada nudged my elbow as another group of guests arrived and I turned to see two women and with a start I recognised both. To the first I made a wai and said “Sawasdee Doctor Praew, it is lovely to see you.”

Out of the corner of my eye I saw Kritsada smirking as he watched us.

“Jamie, my dear, it is my pleasure to see you looking so beautiful. By the look on your face I guess Kritsada omitted to tell you I would be here.” She embraced me, gave me a peck on each cheek and whispered “You look wonderful, is everything all right?”

“It’s fine, Doctor, I’m having a wonderful time.”

She raised her eyebrows, patted my arm and moved onto to Kritsada as the second woman came towards me. I made a wai to her and tried to keep my eyes down, praying she wouldn’t recognise me. Kritsada turned back from Praew and said, “Jamie, this is Nancy, she is an American business contact. She is very important to me, so please take special care of her tonight.”

Nancy took a long hard look at me and I saw the flash of recognition in her eyes. I closed my eyes, waiting for her to say something.

“Thank you Kritsada, I’m sure Jamie, is that right? I’m sure she will take good care of me tonight.” She smiled and brushed my arm with her fingers, “Let’s have a good talk later, Jamie. I have a lot of questions for you.” She moved away, and I breathed again.

Kritsada glanced sideways at me, “Is anything wrong, Jamie? You look pale.”

“No, no, everything’s fine, thank you.”

“Ah, here is our Chief Guest.”

I watched as a small shrew like man minced his way towards us. Puffed up little bastard was the first thing which went through my mind. He shook hands with Kritsada, who turned and said, “Jamie, may I introduce His Excellency, Malcolm Pritchard, the Australian Ambassador.”

Oh my God, I thought, it’s the guy Shane works for and loathes. I did my best to keep a straight face and gave him a deep wai. “I am honoured to meet you, Your Excellency.”

What was Kritsada doing toadying up to this guy? I thought it would make Shane laugh when I told him about this, and then it occurred to me Shane might be here to protect his boss, and that would be an even bigger laugh. With the ambassador’s arrival the party was complete. Cocktails were served, and I caught Nancy trying to manoeuvre her way towards me, but she was always waylaid by someone, much to my relief.

We moved into dinner to find I was sitting between Nancy and the Ambassador, with Kritsada on the other side of the ambassador. No avoiding Nancy now, I thought. The ambassador held my chair out, and I remembered all my lessons about sitting down in a dress. It was a wonderful meal, surpassing anything I had tasted before, better even than the food at Koh Samui Blue, although I would never dare tell Alex so.

Praew was talking to Nancy about her time in the U.S. so I was stuck with the ambassador. He was totally self-obsessed, telling me in endless detail about what he had done and how wonderful he was. I kept thinking about what Shane had told me, and I had to fight to keep a smile off my face. As he was talking I felt something brush my leg. I put it down to an accident and moved my leg. A few seconds later, I felt it again, and realised the little shit had his hand on my leg. I moved his hand away but within a few seconds it returned, this time stroking my thigh. He acted as if nothing was happening and turned to talk to Kritsada, whilst still caressing my thigh, getting further and further up. I tried to catch Kritsada’s eye, but he ignored me.

“Your Excellency,” I began.

“No, you must call me Malcolm, all my close friends do.”

“Er, Malcolm, you must forgive me but I have to excuse myself for a while. Too much champagne.”

“Oh, of course, my dear. I understand. Hurry back, I was so enjoying your company.” He gave my thigh a final squeeze as I pushed my chair back. As I rose, Nancy did the same. “I’ll come with you, Jamie.”

Damn, that meant she planned to confront me in the toilets. I touched Praew on the arm hoping she would take the hint and, bless her, she joined us. The men stood as we left and Praew took my arm as we headed for the toilets. I hadn’t got used to how women all go the toilet at the same time, but on this occasion I was relieved. Praew was chatting with Nancy which left me to my own devices and I dived into a cubicle. Sitting down to pee was still a strange sensation for me, but with the dress and corset I had no choice.

Rejoining the other two I repaired my makeup before grabbing Praew’s arm for the walk back to the table. I whispered to her that the ambassador had octopus hands and she laughed out loud. “The old goat would get a shock if he went any further up your leg. Don’t worry, I’ll swap places with you. Just hang back a little so I get there first.”

I walked a little slower which meant Nancy had time to grab me. “What the hell is going on, Jamie? Are you playing games with me?”

I shook my head. “No, why do you think so?”

Luckily for me, Kritsada interrupted us by announcing the entertainment would be starting. Praew had sat down next to the ambassador who looked less than pleased. Kritsada clapped his hands and a group of Thai dancers ran onto the floor. A small group of musicians played their delicate, chirruping atonal music to accompany the dancers in their graceful, traditional dances. There are many forms of Thai dance and Areeya had told me something about their origins. Her mother had been a dancer when she met and married Kritsada and Areeya had trained in the classical style of dance as a tribute to her mother. I wondered if Kritsada thought of his wife as he watched the dancers.

I had seen many dance troupes since I had been in Thailand, and although I was no expert, this was one of the best I had seen. As I watched the elegant dancers, I remembered watching Areeya dance a few weeks ago, and it was with a pang of guilt I remembered I hadn’t spoken to either Areeya or Alex for a few days, and how much I missed them. The dance ended with a generous round of applause as the dancers left the floor and the musicians played on in the background. Waiters refilled drinks until Kritsada stood up to speak. Everyone fell silent except for Yut who kept on talking loudly to the man next to him.

Kritsada knocked his fork against his glass for silence and Yut muttered something under his breath. Kritsada caught the remark and glared at Yut for a few seconds before snapping back something which seemed to cut like a whip. Yut flinched, and I held my breath as he glared back at Kritsada. Knowing his short fuse, I half expected him to explode. Instead, he stood up and walked slowly out of the room.

There was an embarrassed silence around the table, but Kritsada turned back with his smile back in place. I let out the breath I had been holding, but I knew we had not heard the last of this.

Kritsada invited the ambassador to give a speech and the little prig prattled on and on, mainly about himself. It was easy to see why Shane couldn’t stand him. He eventually stopped and there was a polite round of applause, and I’m sure I saw one or two of the guests stifling yawns. A few of them left straight away, but a few stayed on. I guessed they were Kritsada’s closest business associates because he broke open a new bottle of GlenDronach, something he only did to impress. Kritsada brought a tumbler over for me.

“Jamie, I think this is to your taste, no?”

I giggled, as he knew full well how much I liked it.

“Khap kun ka. It is very much to my taste.”

He bent down and whispered, “Praew told me about the ambassador. You need not worry about him, I have arranged a little gift for him in a cabin. He will have his hands full for a while.”

It flashed into my mind it could have been Alex doing that in the past. I hoped that she, or he, knew what they were doing. I spent some time with his business contacts and some of them were very funny once they loosened up, and it served the extra purpose of keeping me away from Nancy who had also stayed. Once more my bladder complained, and I cursed the tightness of the corset. I excused myself and walked down a corridor towards where I thought the restrooms were but I must have got lost because I couldn’t find them. Pushing open a couple of doors I found they concealed small cabins with a bed in each. This is Bangkok, I thought, I could guess what they were used for. Turning to walk back, I heard a moan from one room. I stopped and smiled, someone is having a good time, I thought.

The boat rocked, making me put my hand out to steady myself, and I pushed open the door a few inches. There was a couple in the room; a woman with her dress hitched up, straddling a man on the bed. I couldn’t see the man’s face at first but I stopped in my tracks as I recognised the woman’s dress. It was Praew, and she was riding Kritsada for all she was worth, bouncing up and down on him and oblivious to my presence. He must have sensed something because he looked across at me, grinned and said “Don’t just stand there. Either shut the door or come and join us.”

A thousand thoughts ran through my mind. Had I been set up? Was this what Kritsada had invited me for? Was Praew in on it? Was Alex in on it? What would happen if I joined in? What would Areeya think if she knew I had fucked her father? I had done so many things in the past few months, but I knew this would be a step too far for me. Yes, I might have thought about what Kritsada might be like in bed, but this was a bridge I would not cross.

I shut the door and leant back against it, my heart pumping and closed my eyes. My pulse eventually slowed, so I opened my eyes and looked straight into the face of Nancy. She grabbed my wrist and hissed. “OK, Jamie, or Scarlett, whoever you are, you are going to tell me what the fuck is going on.”

She pulled me into one of the rooms and shoved me onto the bed. Standing stood over me, fists on hips she glared down at me.

“Did Kritsada send you to spy on me?”

“What?” I shook my head. “No, you’ve got it all wrong.”

She cocked her head to one side. “OK then, tell me how I run into you twice in as many days as two different characters. And sister, I don’t believe in coincidences.”

I sighed, “All right, but you had better sit down.”

She turned and locked the door before sitting in a chair facing me.

“You might not believe in coincidences but that’s what this is. The mother and father of all coincidences.” She snorted. “Hear me out, at least. I’m working for Kritsada, technology consultancy for his business.”

“I’m not a fool, tell me the truth.”

“Nancy, this is the truth, I am helping Kritsada with his business. This,” I gestured towards my dress. “This is where it gets a little weird.”

As quickly as I could I explained about meeting Alex and Areeya, the pirate attack, my encounter with Jandaeng and the trip to Bangkok as Jamie and being caught in the bomb. Her expression didn’t change as I told her about growing to like being Jamie and it seemed easier to stay in character.

“Who the fuck is Nin then?”

“Nin is one of my best friends. Oh, and she’s saved my life.”

Nancy raised her eyebrows.

I shook my head. “Another time, maybe. She was a bar girl, but she’s now my assistant and guardian angel. When she met you and Joe, I think she fancied one more session for old times’ sake. She dragged me along because you wanted a foursome.”

Skipping details I didn’t think she needed to know, I told her about Kritsada asking me to be his escort for the night and that I had not known Nancy would be here. Her name hadn’t been on the list I had seen.

“So, you see Nancy, this was a coincidence. Nobody planned anything, and I wasn’t spying.”

She said nothing and stared at me for a moment while I could see she was trying to decide if I was telling the truth.

“Jamie, I mean Scarlett… oh, what the fuck do I call you?”

“Jamie is fine for tonight.” I grinned, “Scarlett is my working name.”

“Working name, huh? You’re a girl with many talents. Does Kritsada know about Scarlett?”

“No. no, he knows nothing about her.”

“Jamie, on one hand this sounds like the biggest mountain of bull I have ever heard.” I thought she didn’t know the half of it; if she did, she would never believe it. “But, somehow, I don’t know, I kinda believe you. I heard about the bomb. You were in that?”

I nodded. “Yes, Nin was with me. We were lucky to get out alive. It’s all true, Nancy, unlikely as it sounds. But what are you doing here?”

“I’m doing some deals with Kritsada.”

This time I raised an eyebrow.

“Don’t look at me like that. I know he’s into some shady stuff but this will all be legit, above the board stuff. Real estate, in the U.S. mainly.”

That was news to me, and I wondered if Kritsada was getting his money out of the country. I wouldn’t put it past him.

“Where’s Joe?”

“Gone back to the States, I stayed on for this party.” Her face softened, “I enjoyed the night we had with you and Nin.”

“Yeah, so did I. It was fun, wasn’t it?”

She stared at me with a hungry look on her face.

“Wanna do it again?”

“What? Are you serious? Here? Now?” I was babbling.

“Everyone else is fucking like rabbits, why not?”

She got up and strode over to the bed, kicked off her heels, hitched up her dress and shoved me down on the bed.

“Sure, honey, right here, right now.”

Her lips clamped down on mine and I put up a show of resistance before mentally shrugging and opening my mouth to let her tongue invade it. I put my arms around her and I moaned as her tongue lapped my neck.

“Mommy wants some lovin, baby.” she whispered.

Her dress was already hitched up, and I put my hands down to pull her backside tighter to me only to discover she wasn’t wearing panties. She giggled, “I was a girl scout, Be Prepared is my motto.”

I dug my fingernails into her buttocks and she squealed. “Mmm, you wanna play rough? Rough it is, baby.”

She shuffled up the bed to straddle my face, pushing my arms down above my head. Her glistening bald pussy was right in front of my eyes, and I flicked it with my tongue.

“You gonna have to better than that, sweet cheeks. Eat my pussy, you bitch.”

She pushed herself right onto my face and I could smell her arousal. Raising herself a little, she rubbed her pussy over me, coating my face with her juices.

“Use your tongue you whore, Make me cum.”

Nancy’s name calling was getting me excited, and I plunged my face into her pussy, causing an intake of breath from above. “Good girl, keep working that tongue. Make mommy happy.”

She let go of my arms and pulled my face hard against her pussy and I slid my tongue through her pussy lips up to her hard and swollen clit. That earned me another hiss, and she clamped her legs around my head. I sucked her clit for a few seconds and she wriggled her backside mashing herself over my face. She rose up again and dropped forward so I could get access to everything.

“Lick me from my ass to my pussy to my clit. That’s what mommy likes, baby.”

I did as I was told, my tongue following her instructions as if it was programmed.

“Ass, pussy, clit, that’s good, you little bitch.” She kept repeating ass, pussy, clit, like some sexual mantra as my tongue lapped and probed and nipped her. Her fingers had found her clit, and she was bucking so hard I almost couldn’t keep up with her. Finally, she stiffened, said “Fuuuuuuuck” and climaxed, covering my face with her juices.

She kept pushing her pussy into my face for a while until she slumped to one side and rolled off me. My chest was heaving as I gulped in air, the corset driving me mad. Nancy giggled, “You have a mighty fine tongue, baby.” We lay cuddling for a few moments, trying to recover our breath.

I heard popping sounds from outside, and for a second I thought it was fireworks, but it seemed to be coming from the corridor.

“Fuck, that’s gunfire.” said Nancy.

“Are you sure?”

“Baby, I’m American, we know what guns sound like.”

Before we could move, the door was kicked open and a man with an assault rifle burst in yelling something in Thai. He waved the gun towards the door, still shouting.

“He wants us to go with him.” said Nancy.

“You think?” I was mad about having guns pointed at me again, but there seemed nothing I could do about it.

Nancy smoothed her dress down as I climbed off the bed. Grabbing my arm, the man pushed me through the door, stuck the gun in my back and shoved us down the corridor back into the main saloon. I saw Kritsada and Praew being covered by a man with a rifle and the rest of the guests who had stayed had been herded into a corner with another gunman standing over them.

I spotted the ambassador trying to hide behind the girl he must have been with, and he looked terrified. The girl he was hiding behind, moved away from him and I saw he had pissed himself. I tried to catch Kritsada’s eye, but he was holding the side of his head and it looked as if he had been hit hard. Our gunman pushed us a few metres away from Kritsada but separate from the others. The door opened, and we turned to see Yut striding into the saloon.

I almost lost it completely when I saw him, and I knew we were in deep trouble. Nancy touched my hand with hers and I grabbed it, grateful for some comfort. Yut strode to the middle of the room, a gun in his hand and a triumphant leer on his face. He walked over to Kritsada, slapped him across the face with the pistol and a spray of blood erupted from Kritsada’s nose. Praew tried to help him but the gunman stopped her.

Kritsada wiped the blood from his face. “What are you doing, you dog? You will pay for this treachery.”

Yut laughed, “No, Kritsada, I am in charge now, nobody is going to save you now.”

“What do you want? Money?”

“No, not money. You cannot buy yourself out of it this time. I want everything, old man.”

Kritsada reeled a little, maybe realising for the first time how serious this was.

Yut pushed his face right into Kritsada’s. “I will deal with you soon, but first I want to know where is fucking farang you sent to spy on me? I was told he would be here. I want to show him what we do to spies.”

My heart hammered in my chest and I thought I would faint. Jandaeng must have told him about me. Yut looked around and his eyes passed straight past me. My knees had turned to water, but I thought at least he doesn’t know it’s me. The relief didn’t last long.

Yut pushed his gun into Kritsada’s ear. “Where is filthy farang? Tell me.”

I stopped breathing and closed my eyes. I didn’t want to look at Kritsada when he gave me up as he surely would.

Kritsada’s voice was calm. “He’s not here. I told him not to come. Can you see him, you treacherous pig?”

I snapped open my eyes to see Yut pistol whipped Kritsada again, knocking him to the floor.

“Shut up, you fuckin monkey.”

I remembered to breathe again and gave thanks to Kritsada. Yut seemed to have forgotten about me and returned to taunting Kritsada. Yut looked high; he was sweating, his face flushed, and he was blinking way too much. He strutted around, waving his gun in the air. This was his moment, and he wanted to savour it.

“I have been waiting long time for this moment Kritsada. I have suffered enough at your hands, but no more. These will be your last minutes on this earth and in a few moments the Death King will send you straight to hell. If you tell me where the farang spy is, I will make yours a quick death.”

Kritsada’s eyes must have instinctively flicked towards me, because Yut swung around to look straight at me.

“No, it cannot be. The farang whore is the spy?” He stared at my face and I saw the flash of recognition in his eyes.

“Perfect. I will kill the farang first, then it’s your turn Kritsada.”

Yut levelled the gun at me and he smiled. “Say your prayers, farang.”

Thoughts of Alex and Areeya, Shane, Pao and Nin flashed through my mind and I hoped they wouldn’t miss me too much. I wanted to close my eyes but I couldn’t drag them away from Yut’s face. So, I saw a small red dot appear on Yut’s forehead like a Hindu bindi, and before I registered what it was, there was a sound like cotton ripping and the dot became a hole. For a fraction of a second Yut looked surprised before the force of the bullet whipped his head backwards and he cartwheeled to the floor. Yut’s men were so startled they didn’t even get their guns up before they too were shot.

From somewhere behind us a voice yelled, “Lay face down on the floor all of you, hands behind your heads. NOW!”

I did as I was told. I didn’t want to get shot by accident. My ears were ringing from the sound of the shots and all I could see were black boots walking around before a pair stopped in front of me.

From above someone spoke. “Well I never, fancy meeting you here.”

I twisted my neck and looked up to see a big figure dressed all in black carrying a rifle. A black balaclava covered his head but I couldn’t fail to recognise the voice.

“Shane? Is that you?”

Chapter 13

“Jamie, you all right, babe?” Shane squatted down, pulling up his balaclava so I could see his face. “Stay there for a moment while we clear the boat. We think we’ve got them all but we need to be sure.”

I wanted to hug him, but he stood up, waved his arm, and the men moved on in the crouching walk all special forces use, their automatic weapons at the ready. They allowed us to get up from the floor but all I could hear was the whining voice of the ambassador.

“This is an outrage and I will be making a formal complaint to the Foreign Ministry. I have been in mortal danger and have had to deal with it myself. Where are my bodyguards? They should have protected me. I will personally dismiss them first thing in the morning.”

Shane stopped, turned on his heel and walked up to the ambassador who shrank back as he looked up at Shane. From the look on Shane’s face I knew something bad had happened.

“Firstly, Your Excellency, you seem to have pissed your trousers and, secondly, you can’t dismiss them.”

“Oh, can’t I? Wait and see, I can and I will.”

“No, you can’t because they’re dead. They died trying to protect you. They were friends of mine and you will show them respect.” I saw Shane’s trigger finger twitch and for one mad moment I thought he was going to shoot him. “Ambassador, these men here will protect you now, although God only knows why they should want to take a bullet for you.”

The ambassador went red and a few of the armed guys nodded to Shane. I knew he had either resigned in the most spectacular way, or would get fired anyway in the morning. I wanted to run over to him, but he turned away from the ambassador, caught my eye and shook his head.

***

Our phones were taken away, and they held us in the saloon for a while. A medic looked after Kritsada while Praew checked the others out. There didn’t seem to be any other serious injuries, but everyone was clearly shocked by what had happened. Food and drink were offered but no-one took anything except the ambassador who was beginning to complain again. We were all glad when someone from the Foreign Ministry arrived and ushered him out with much bowing and scraping. We were called forward one by one to be interrogated and it was a while before my turn. A policeman ushered me into a room and I wasn’t entirely surprised to see Thaksin sitting there.

“I could have guessed you would show up.” I said.

“You have much skill at getting into trouble.”

“Me? This was nothing to do with me. I was in the wrong place at the wrong time.”

“Then you are most skilful at being in the wrong place at the wrong time, it seems. Anyway, down to brass knuckles as I think you say.”

“Brass...oh, you mean brass tacks. What do you want to know?”

“Tell me your version of what happened tonight.”

“Simple. Kritsada slapped down Yut, he got mad, went away and came back with his men and tried to kill Kritsada...and me.”

“Why do you think Yut did this?”

“No idea. Yut was a psychopath who hated Kritsada and wanted to take over his business.” I paused before saying, “But if you ask me, this has got Jandaeng’s hoofprints all over it.”

Thaksin looked confused. “Hoofprints? What are they?”

“I think Jandaeng is the devil, complete with horns and hoofs.”

Thaksin sighed. “I do not think I will ever understand Westerners. In Thailand we would never joke about the devil.”

“I’m not joking. Where is he, by the way? Jandaeng I mean, not the devil.”

Thaksin looked down at his papers and shuffled them. I had a bad feeling.

“You don’t know, do you? Don’t tell me you’ve lost him.”

“He has disappeared. We were tailing him but he gave my men the slip. We are searching for him. We will find him.”

“Did you lose him before or after Yut’s attack?”

Thaksin shifted uneasily in his chair, he was losing face here and didn’t like it. “It was just after. He received a call and immediately managed to lose my men.”

Jandaeng on the run was worrying, and I wondered who had called him. He was capable of anything and I hoped Thaksin would find him fast. As if reading my thoughts, Thaksin said, “When we find him, I will let you know. He will be arrested immediately. His parrot is cooked.”

I coughed to cover up my laugh. “Goose...oh, never mind. Find him quickly, please. Do you need me anymore?”

“No, you may go, but call me if Jandaeng gets in touch.”

One thing was puzzling me. “Thaksin, you don’t seem surprised to see me like this?”

Without missing a beat he said, “We are well aware of your, how should I say, preferences. You might wish to stay like this for a while.”

“Oh, why?”

“We don’t think Jandaeng is aware of Jamie, or what is it? Scarlett?”

***

After Thaksin had handed back my phone, I returned to the saloon to find Kritsada and Praew waiting for me. I looked for Nancy but she had already left with the others. Kritsada was in a terrible state. His face was bruised and his nose looked to be broken. I sank to my knees in front of him and took his hands. He looked down in surprise.

“Thank you.”

“Jamie, what for? You have nothing to thank me for.”

“Back there when Yut was asking for the farang, you could have given me up, but you didn’t. Thank you.”

I swear his eyes were glistening. “Jamie, after all you have done for me and my family, I would never have betrayed you.”

Praew rubbed his arm. “Kritsada, I am proud of you. We were all so frightened, but you stood up to him.”

The way she looked at Kritsada told me everything I needed to know. She was in love with him.

“Come, stand up Jamie. We all need to go home. We will stay at my house tonight and have a meeting tomorrow.”

We walked arm in arm to the boat taking us back, Kritsada sandwiched between Praew and myself. A long-tail boat sped us along to the river past Wat Arun and the Grand Palace to Kritsada’s house. The sun was rising and Bangkok looked serene in the misty early morning light. As we pulled alongside the jetty a helicopter clattered in to land in the garden. I looked at Kritsada who managed a lopsided grin. “My gift for you.”

The helicopter landed and before the rotors had stopped moving, two figures leapt out and ran yelling over to us. Alex got to me first and jumped into my arms, to be followed a few seconds later by Areeya. Alex started to cry which set us all off, and we were hugging and crying together. Areeya broke off to go to her father, and they too embraced and I swear Kritsada was crying too.

Areeya dragged her father over to us. He was still holding Praew’s hand and Areeya looked sideways at Praew, and I thought Kritsada would have some explaining to do to his daughter. Everyone was trying to talk at once until Kritsada held up his hand for silence.

“I am so glad we are all here together. Tonight has been a terrible experience, but it has taught me I have some remarkable friends. I suggest we all get some rest and meet together in the morning when we can see what to do next.” He was still holding Praew’s hand, and it did not go unnoticed. I hugged Praew and whispered, “Good luck, he needs you.”

She nodded, “I’m taking him to my clinic to get him checked out. Yut hit him hard. He’s not as young as he thinks he is any more. Take care of yourself, by the way. Alex and Areeya need you.”

There was a commotion from the house as Nin and Dao burst through the doors and ran over to us. Nin was crying as she came up to Alex and me.

“I so glad you OK, Jamie. I was so worried.”

We pulled her into our hug whilst Dao went across to Kritsada who embraced her. I noticed Areeya eyeing Dao as a tigress might do whose territory was being encroached. I grabbed her hand to distract her, “How did you get here so quickly?”

“When it was all over Dao called us and sent the company plane to Samui, and the helicopter from Don Mueang to here.”

I grabbed all three of them, and they squealed as I hugged them a bit too tight.

Alex broke away and kissed me. “Well, I’m never going to let you out of my sight again.”

Nin grabbed my arm, “Miss Alex, what you think of Jamie?”

Alex took a step back and giggled as if seeing me for the first time.

“Nin, I think she looks good enough to eat. Is that a corset you’re wearing you little minx? And your dress and the hair, come here baby, I want to gobble you all up.” She made a grab for me and I danced out of the way.

“Get off, and yes, it is a corset, and it’s killing me. I need to take it off.”

“Well, we’re not stopping you.” said Alex making Nin double up with laughter.

“Not out here, you fool, inside.”

“Come on then.” She grabbed my hand and pulled me towards the house.

“See you in morning.” said Nin.

“Oh no,” said Alex, “you’re coming too.” She grabbed Nin and dragged us both with her.

“What about Areeya?” I said looking around.

“She’s a big girl, she can take care of herself.”

I caught sight of Areeya talking intently with Dao. I could imagine there would be fur flying between those two when they got their claws out.

Alex pulled us into a bedroom and we tumbled onto the bed.

“Ouch, I can’t breathe in this bloody corset.”

Alex pulled me back to my feet. “OK, but first let me have a proper look at you.”

She looked me up and down before a big grin spread across her face..

“What’s so funny?”

“Nothing baby, I was thinking back to the first time you wore my panties. You nearly had a seizure. Now look at you.”

“Yeah, well, that makes all this your fault, so help me get this thing off.”

“Admit it, you like this, don’t you?”

I would have admitted to being the Easter Bunny if it helped to get the corset off. “Yes, yes, I like it, now help me get this off or I swear I will kill you.”

She kissed me and stroked my face. “OK. Nin, unzip the dress.”

Nin eased the zip down and the dress slipped off my shoulders onto the floor. I stepped out of it and stood there in the corset and stockings.

Alex purred like a cat. “Oh my, you look ravishing. The corset is so hot. Does it make you feel sexy?”

“No, it makes me feel like I’m going to faint. ”Actually, standing there in front of Alex and Nin like this must have made me feel good because my traitorous cock betrayed me and swelled inside my panties.

Alex, of course, noticed and stroked it through the silk. “Mmm, I’ve missed this you naughty girl.”

“Stop it, let me out of this before I turn blue.”

“Oh, don’t fuss so, the more you wear it the better it will feel.”

“Trust me. I’m never wearing this again.”

“Never say never, my sweet.” Alex nodded to Nin, who untied the laces at the back as Alex unclipped the stockings from the corset and rolled them down my legs. Nin finished undoing the laces, relief sweeping through me as the corset opened and my lungs gratefully sucked in air.

“Oh my Lord, that feels good.”

Alex was on her knees in front of me and slipped her fingers underneath my panties before sliding them down my legs.

“Does this feel good too?” Said Alex, taking me deep into her mouth. At the same time Nin’s hands slid round from behind to play with my nipples and she kissed the back of my neck as Alex licked and sucked my cock, making my knees turn to jelly. Alex let me slip from her mouth, stood up and in one motion pulled her dress over her head and dropped it on the floor. Nin must have already done the same because her breasts were sliding over my back. Alex kissed me hard, her tongue forcing its way past my lips, while Nin’s fingers stroked me from behind as her cock was bumping against my bum.

Alex stopped kissing me and slipped a finger into my mouth before taking a nipple into her mouth and nipped it hard. I gasped allowing Alex to slide a second finger through my lips and I sucked hard on them. Nin’s finger slipped into my crack and I eased my legs apart to allow her to caress my rosebud. Alex pushed her fingers in and out of my mouth while she continued her assault on my tender nipples with her lips and tongue and teeth.

My knees sagged as the two of them kept up a relentless assault from back and front until Alex broke off and pushed me onto the bed with my legs hanging over the edge. She knelt between my legs, pushed them apart and motioned Nin to join her. I looked down to see both of them licking my cock, one on each side, taking turns to slide their lips over the head, their tongues meeting as they licked and sucked. I arched my back as a tongue slipped into the slit as the other sucked my balls, rolling them around in their mouth.

Someone pushed a finger into my hole making me thrust upward into a waiting mouth as fingers tweaked my nipples, sending me into sensory overload. I was getting close to the edge when they stopped and I opened my eyes to see Alex pushing Nin onto the bed. She whispered something to Nin who lay on her front and spread her cheeks wide with her hands. Alex lay between her legs and tongued Nin’s hole, making her squirm and moan with pleasure. Transfixed, my hand went to my cock which was as hard as I could ever remember, and I stroked myself as I watched them.

Alex turned her head to see me with my hand on my cock and she hissed, “Don’t you dare cum yet. Fuck her now.”

I didn’t need a second invitation and as Alex moved away, I knelt behind Nin and slowly pushed my cock into her hole lubricated by Alex’s tongue. She pushed back onto me as I thrust deeper and deeper into her, making her moan and bunch the bedsheets in her fists as I pummelled away. Alex must have moved behind me because she pushed me forward onto Nin’s back and had to support myself with my arms. A finger slipped into me to open me up before it was replaced by her cock tapping at my hole.

Alex slapped my bum and slid her cock inside me, pushing me deeper into Nin who grunted as I drove into her. Alex’s cock rammed into me as Nin tightened her hole around me and I was overwhelmed by what was happening to me; as if every nerve end in my body had fired at the same time. Alex’s cock filled my hole as I savagely penetrated Nin; every jagged thrust, every rasping grunt, every searing scrape of skin against skin set off a new wave of sensations raging through my nervous system as if I existed only as a bag of neurones to be stimulated by Alex and Nin. My climax grew from deep within me, building and growing in intensity until it ripped through me and I came into Nin a few seconds before Alex stiffened, grunted and came deep inside me.

She thrust once or twice more before pulling out and rolling to one side. I slid my cock out of Nin and slumped onto the bed exhausted from what we had done. Nin rolled onto her back, her cock standing straight up. Alex grinned, then licked the head of Nin’s cock and pointed at me to join in. Alex moved to one side of Nin’s cock and I stroked the other side with my tongue. This was a first for me, but I remembered what Nin and Alex had done for me so I curled my tongue around her cock, meeting Alex’s tongue and fencing with it before returning to lick Nin.

I looked up to see Nin watching us wide eyed as we toyed with her cock, and I kept my eyes on her as I slid my tongue around the head before taking as much as I could into my mouth. She was making little mewing sounds as I reached up to tweak a nipple and she almost levitated from the bed. Alex pushed me aside to take over and as she bounced up and down and Nin I licked and sucked her little ball sack into my mouth.

“I cumming.”

Alex pulled away and pushed me towards Nin’s cock and we licked the head until Nin moaned and her cum erupted over our tongues. We didn’t let a drop escape and Alex kissed me and pushed whatever she had into my mouth. I swallowed everything before falling back onto the bed, Alex on one side and Nin on the other, legs and arms intertwined. We stayed like that until Nin and Alex fell asleep. I lay between them, exhausted but unable to sleep as the events of the day churned in my mind. The elation of being alive after coming so close to being shot by Yut had worn off, to be replaced with a sense of foreboding which left a cold, hard ball in the pit of my stomach.

***

My phone rang, dragging me from a deep and dreamless sleep I had eventually fallen into. I could see it was Shane’s number, but he rang off before I could answer. Alex had her arm over me and I slid out of bed trying not to wake her or Nin. Pulling on a robe I moved into the corridor and, bleary eyed, saw it was already 11 o’clock as I called him back.

He answered straight away. “G’day babe. Did I wake you?”

“Yes, but don’t worry. How are you?”

He laughed, “Unemployed.”

“So, did they fire you?”

“Hell, no. I resigned before the bastards could fire me. I told the pompous little prick exactly what I thought of him. He got so mad I thought he would explode. He threatened to have me locked up and sent back to Oz in chains.”

“Oh my God, so what happened?”

Somehow I could sense Shane grinning at the other end.

“I told him I had a high quality video of him screwing a girl on the boat, and if he tries to cause any of us any trouble, it goes to the press. He almost pissed himself again.”

I burst out laughing. “Oh, I wish I could have been there. But, how did you get the video?”

“You probably need to ask Kritsada. Someone delivered a thumb drive for me before I met the little turd with a message to watch what was on it. It was interesting viewing. He’s a little prick in every sense.”

“Are you able to come over?”

“Sure, I’m discharged with immediate effect.”

“Get over here, we’re having a meeting later to sort out what happens next.”

“You’re on. Give me a couple of hours.”

From down the corridor came a soft ripple of female laughter, stilled almost instantly as if someone had placed fingers over smiling lips. It was followed a few seconds later by a burst of giggles ending in what sounded like a moan. I was still not fully awake, but I realised with a start it sounded like Areeya. I tiptoed down the corridor to find one of the doors slightly ajar. As I put my ear to the gap and heard more giggling and another moan of pleasure. I had heard that sound so many times. It was unmistakably Areeya inside the room, but who was there with her?

I tried to sneak a look into the room but the gap in the door was too small. Areeya moaned again and this time I heard another voice murmuring something followed by a silence broken by Areeya panting heavily. The second person laughed, and I almost fell backwards as I recognised Dao’s voice.

When I saw them earlier, I thought sparks would fly between them, but I never thought it would be like this. Alex and Nin had both told me Dao liked girls but God knows I hadn’t expected this. I eased away from the door, stunned by what I had discovered. I went back to my room and just as I was about to close the door I saw Dao appear, look up and down the corridor before closing the door behind her and walking away.

What should I do? Tell Alex? No, that was definitely not down to me. It might just be a one-night stand and if so, nothing would be gained by me blabbing to Alex. If it was something more, it would be up to Areeya to tell Alex. One more time, I was having to keep something from Alex, but this time I was convinced it was the right decision.

Alex stirred as I slid back into bed and as she rolled over to face me I saw she had been crying. She put her arms around my neck and kissed me. I tasted the salt from the tears on her lips.

“It’s all right Alex. Please don’t cry.”

She sniffled, “I can’t help it, it’s the third time I’ve come close to losing you, and I’m not sure I can cope with any more.”

I held her tight until she stopped sobbing and I kissed her gently. “Alex, Yut is dead and I’m still here. We’re together again and everything is going to be all right.” I hoped she believed me, because I wasn’t sure I did.

“But Jandaeng is still after us.”

“True, but I’m sure we will be rid of him soon.”

“I love you.” She whispered.

“I love you too, more than I can ever tell you.”

Nin stirred as Alex wiped her eyes and managed a smile. “I must look awful.”

“Well, now you come to mention it…” That earned me a punch on the arm.

Nin sat up, yawned and stretched. “What time is it?”

It was midday now and we could hear people moving around outside. There was a soft tap on the door.

“Come in,” yelled Alex as I scrambled to cover myself with a sheet. Alex and Nin laughed at my frantic efforts to cover myself as Areeya’s face appeared.

“I thought it might be Kritsada.” Which made everyone laugh and I went red.

Areeya kissed us all before saying, “There’s food outside and we are planning to meet at two o’clock to discuss what to do next.”

“Yummy, I’m famished,” said Alex. “By the way Areeya, where did you get to last night?”

“Oh, I went straight to sleep, I was tired after yesterday. Come on get ready, you haven’t got much time. I’ll see you outside.”

For a moment I thought what I heard last night had been a dream, but as Areeya turned to leave, I caught her eye and raised an eyebrow. She blushed, and I knew I had been right.

***

The big question for me was, did I stay as Jamie, or revert to James. I sat on the edge of the bed and realised there wasn’t a choice. I could tell myself it was because Thaksin had warned me to stay as Jamie, but I knew deep down it was my choice. My life as James was like an old Polaroid photograph; faded and out of focus. Alex said nothing, only smiled and kissed me as I told her I would stay as Jamie.

My immediate problem was what to wear. I couldn’t wear the gown from last night, I wouldn’t be able to fit it without the corset, and no amount of money would get me back into that right now. Alex and Areeya came to the rescue, from somewhere they produced fresh underwear, A long linen skirt and a matching top and some sandals. My hair was a mess but Alex pulled it back and I did my makeup well enough to pass muster.

The food was laid out on the balcony which ran the width of Kritsada’s house facing the Chao Praya river. I was famished and tucked in hungrily. Shane arrived as we were eating and I grabbed him for a kiss.

“What’s that for?” he said innocently.

“For saving my life, you fool. I didn’t get the chance to say so last night. I understand you’re getting a reward for what you did.”

He looked puzzled. “Er, come again?”

I squeezed his hand. “Yes, that will certainly be a big part of the reward.”

It took a few seconds, but the penny dropped and a big grin spread over his face. Nin joined us and it would have been obvious to a blind man they were crazy about each other. I grabbed Nin’s hand and put it into Shane’s massive paw.

“You two need to talk to each other seriously. I’m getting fed up with you both mooning around. Sort it out.”

I left them to it and headed off to talk to Alex. Areeya and Kritsada appeared, a dressing on the side of his head where Yut had hit him. Dao came to greet him, and I watched as she and Areeya completely ignored each other.

Areeya clapped her hands and announced we should move to the lounge where we would meet. We sat on big couches, me between Alex and Dao. Shane and Nin sat together and Areeya beside Kritsada on another.

“My friends, first of all I want to thank all of you have done over the past few days.”

Kritsada’s voice didn’t have its usual confident tone, and I realised how much last night must have affected him. “I offer my eternal gratitude to Shane for his actions last night, even though it has cost him his job.”

Shane nodded his acknowledgment, and I saw Nin slip her hand into his.

“Shane, if you wouldn’t mind, could you tell us all what happened before you arrived on the boat?”

“Sure, if you want.” He cleared his throat before beginning. ”We had two of our guys on board with the ambassador alongside Kritsada’s two men. They wouldn’t have been too worried about Yut coming back on board, so they were taken completely by surprise. Yut’s men took them all out.” He paused and looked down for a moment before going on. “I don’t get pleasure from killing, but I enjoyed taking Yut down, and I hope he rots in hell.” His voice cracked, and he took a drink of water before carrying on.

“Anyway, the Thai police had a call something was going to go down on the boat. They scrambled their tactical response force, and because our ambassador was there, they called us. We knew nothing about it. Our guys would call in regularly, but they were shot before they could get a message off. The ambassador had a panic alarm on him which should have alerted us, but he didn’t use it because when Yut’s men found him he had his dick in a pussy. Sorry, ladies.” He looked embarrassed. “We boarded the boat and one of the Thai guys took out the lookout Yut had posted. We made our way down to main deck where you Kritsada and Jamie were being held, and well you know the rest.”

There had been absolute silence as Shane told his story and Kritsada said, “Shane, I will make sure the families of your men as well as mine will be looked after. You and I need to talk about a role for you here.”

Shane nodded then turned to me.

“But you know the strangest thing is they told us the caller was Japanese. You have any idea who it might be, babe?”

“Aki” I blurted out.

“That’s what I thought, but why?”

“Hold on, who the fuck is Aki?” Alex was looking daggers at Shane and me. “Will someone tell me what is going on?”

All eyes switched to me. I knew I had no choice, I had to tell them something.

“Akihiko is a Japanese Yakuza boss. The Yakuza and the Hong Kong triads are in a turf war here in Bangkok.”

Alex narrowed her eyes. “And you know this exactly how?”

Nin looked down at her hands and Shane grinned. The bastard was enjoying this.

“I ran into him while I was tracking Yut.”

“Ran into or onto?” Shane muttered under his breath. I shot him a death stare but his grin just got bigger.

“Just when were you going to share this?” Alex looked furious, and I hoped she hadn’t heard Shane.

“It didn’t seem important at the time.” Even I knew it sounded pathetic.

“And this Aki just happened to mention it to you in passing?” Alex was now as mad as hell.

Nin giggled, damn her. She got a glare too. “Well, no. We met him at one of those Japanese bars and had a few drinks when Yut came in and made a scene. Aki slapped him down. He said Yut was a business colleague who was becoming a liability.”

“But why would Aki throw Yut in the dunny?” Shane said, provoking puzzled looks from everyone.

I jumped in to interpret. “He means why would Aki betray Yut? I don’t know why, but Aki was unhappy with Yut for sure.” Something had been hiding in my subconscious and it floated to the surface. “What if this attack was Yut freelancing? Think about it, Yut looked as if he was high on something, maybe not earlier, but when he came back, I’m sure he was. He walked out because of something Kritsada said to him, and we know he was under pressure from Aki. Perhaps, he was pushed over the edge by what happened at the dinner.”

Everyone looked at Kritsada. “If I caused all this, I am truly sorry.”

I shook my head. “It was going to happen anyway, who knows what might have happened if he had acted at another time? You once told me we should spare ourselves the concerns of what might have been. Please permit me to return the advice.” Areeya smiled at me and wiped a tear from her eye.

Kritsada nodded. “Jamie, thank you. You never fail to impress me. Yut was always headstrong, but I thought he had calmed down. It is true in the early days I had to deal with him harshly to bring him into line but that was business. He obviously had not forgotten or forgiven. I think it is possible he would do something without thinking it through.”

Everyone was looking at me.

“What?”

Nobody spoke until Areeya said, “Could you find out from this Aki?”

“No, not going to happen.” I spluttered, but my insides fluttered at the thought of meeting Aki again.

“Why not?” Asked Alex.

“It’s not easy to contact him.”

“You have his card with his phone number don’t you?” I wished Shane would shut up and disappear through a hole in the floor.

“Well, yes, but…”

“It’s worth a try isn’t it?” Areeya was the voice of sweet reason.

I was squirming now and couldn’t see a way to avoid it. “OK, OK, I’ll try.”

“If you do contact him, we will be there to support you.” Alex smiled sweetly. “Do you know what’s happening with Jandaeng?”

Without thinking, I said “He’s missing.”

Alex looked at me like a falcon eyeing its next meal. “How do you know? What else haven’t you told us?”

Every eye in the room focussed on me. I knew I had to come clean sometime and now seemed as good as any. I took a deep breath.

“There’s a cop in the Organised Crime Unit called Thaksin who is onto Jandaeng. Long story short, he coerced me into informing on Jandaeng for him. He interrogated me after Yut’s attack and told me Jandaeng has gone to ground. He’s missing and they don’t know where he is.”

There was absolute silence in the room. Alex had her hands over her face, and Areeya seemed about to burst into tears. Shane looked at me as if I had grown an extra head.

“Coerced you? How?” said Kritsada.

“He kidnapped me off the street and threatened to have me arrested for being a terrorist if I didn’t help him. He was very, very convincing.”

“Why didn’t you tell us about this?” Areeya was the first to speak.

“I didn’t want you to worry you all any more than you were already.”

Alex stood up and hugged me. “You should have told us, you idiot. We’re all in this together.”

“OK, OK, you’re right, I should have told you. But now you know everything.” Well, not quite everything I thought. I prayed Nin and Shane would keep quiet about what had really happened with Aki.

Areeya spoke next. “As your cover as James has been blown, it might be better for you to stay as Jamie, at least until they catch Jandaeng.”

Alex grinned. “Oh, I’m sure we would all like to see Jamie a bit more.”

I rolled my eyes. “It’s what Thaksin told me too. He doesn’t think Jandaeng knows about Jamie or Scarlett.”

Kritsada looked puzzled. “Who is Scarlett?”

Areeya jumped in. “It’s our nickname for Jamie.”

Alex spluttered and pretended to cough while Nin and Shane smirked.

I sighed, “OK, I guess I don’t have much choice, do I? I’ll stay as Jamie for the time being.”

Chapter 14

At least I didn’t have to answer Shane’s question until I had contacted Aki. I was nervous about calling him, but I had backed myself into a corner and now had to do something. Maybe he had left Bangkok, or perhaps he wouldn’t want to meet me. Worst of all, he would want to meet me again.

I left the others and found a quiet spot to make the call. Aki’s number was already on my phone, so it was simply a matter of pressing the button to make the call. I stared at the number for what seemed an age, wondering yet again how I had got into this. My thumb hovered over the button as I summoned up the courage to make the call. Taking a deep breath, I pressed call. It connected and rang a few times and my heart leapt as I thought there might be no answer. Then, a click and a recorded message in Japanese, followed by “Leave message.”

“Um, OK, It’s Scarlett calling for Akihiko -san. We met at the club, and I was, um, wondering if we could meet again, if you would like to, that is. If not, no problem. You can reach me on this number if you want. OK, that’s it, thank you, bye.”

I banged my head against the wall, thinking what a pig’s ear I had made of the call. If he wanted to meet me, it would be a miracle. I closed my eyes and pictured Aki; handsome, charismatic, a great lover, but also a Yakuza. I shivered as I thought of him fucking me standing up, holding me off the floor in his arms as his cock plunged into me. The chime of my phone interrupted the daydream, and I almost dropped it in my haste.

“Um, hi, It’s Scarlett.”

“Be at club at eleven tonight.” It was an accented Japanese voice, and obviously not Aki.

Fuck, fuck, fuck, for the umpteenth time I cursed everyone I could think of for getting me into this.

I walked back into the room and every head swivelled to look at me. Avoiding the eyes trained on me I walked across the room and sat down. Everybody had stopped talking when I came in and appeared to be holding their breath.

“Well?” exploded Alex.

With a straight face I looked around at them all, keeping them waiting for a moment.

“I’m meeting him at the Japanese club tonight.”

There was a huge sigh as they let their breath out, then they all talked at once and I held my hand up for quiet.

“I didn’t speak to him, but my message got through and I need to be at the club at eleven tonight to meet him. That’s all I know. Now, Alex first.”

“Are you sure about this, babe?”

I rolled my eyes, “No, but you were right, it’s worth the risk to find out what’s happening. If he knows where Jandaeng is I could tell Thaksin. I think he’s ready to bring Jandaeng in.”

Shane jumped in. “I’ll work out a plan to keep an eye on you and to have backup from Kritsada’s men.”

“OK, Shane, but make it discreet for God’s sake. I don’t want Aki to get suspicious with too many people hanging around.”

“I’ll come with you.” said Alex.

“No, you can’t. It’s a Japanese only club. We only got in last time because Nin knows the mamasan there. It’s better I go in alone. I’m invited so there won’t be a problem getting in. Even Nin should stay out of it this time.” I grinned, “I’m a big girl now, I can take care of myself.”

Everyone laughed and Areeya rushed over to give me a hug.

“Take care of yourself, Jamie. I love you.”

“Areeya, I love you too, and don’t forget I have this to protect me, remember.” I pulled out the palad khik amulet she had given me before I left Samui the last time. “It’s worked so far. I take it everywhere.”

Her eyes glistened as she looked at it. She hugged me again and whispered in my ear, “We need to talk” before disappearing out of the door.

I walked over to Kritsada and shook his hand. “Thank you Khun Kritsada for what you did for Shane.”

Kritsada smiled. “I look after those who deserve it, Jamie. The Ambassador is not worthy even to stand in the shadow of a man like Shane. It is unfortunate I have to be gracious with people who are worthless leeches.”

I hugged him. “Thank you again.”

“Jamie, you know you can ask if you need anything. It would be my honour to give it.”

“Kritsada, I promise if I need something I will ask you, but now I need to speak to your daughter.”

***

I found Areeya sitting on a bench at the riverside, watching the boats moving up and down the Chao Praya. She had pulled her knees up to her chest with her arms wrapped around them, and she looked lost in thought.

“This was my favourite place to sit with my mother. We would watch the boats for hours playing guessing games about who or what was on them and where they were going. I miss her so much sometimes.”

I stayed silent, I didn’t think she wanted me to say anything, just to listen.

“Jamie, you were so good to me when the business with Sam happened. Her betrayal hurt me so much. Yes, I have Alex and you, but Sam opened my eyes to something new. An excitement different from what I had. I know Alex worried she would lose me, but it will never happen. We’ve never been, how do you say? Exclusive? It’s not in either of our natures.” She looked at me for the first time, “Nor yours, I think.”

I shrugged, and she went back to watching the river.

“But I don’t want to lose Alex or you Jamie, but I’ve met someone who I like, really like, I think, and I don’t know what to do.”

She tucked her chin behind her knees and although she was looking at the boats on the river, I don’t think she saw them.

“Areeya, I remember when I first arrived and Alex and I got together. I wondered how it must have been for you. This guy arrives from nowhere and your girlfriend drags him into your life. You seemed to know trying to get in Alex’s way wouldn’t work. You let it play out because you knew Alex loved you and I might be a one-night stand. In which case it wouldn’t matter. If it was more than, you and she would adjust to it. I couldn’t get my head around it at first, I didn’t know it was possible to love someone and still share them with someone else. It took me a while, but I got it in the end. I love you both and would do anything for either of you, but I wouldn’t stand in your way if you found someone else, and neither would Alex. She learnt from what happened with you and Sam.”

“You know, don’t you?” She whispered this so quietly I almost didn’t catch it. “I saw it in your face earlier.”

“Hmm, I was in the corridor talking to Shane on the phone, and maybe I overheard two people enjoying themselves.”

“Do you think it’s crazy?”

“You mean any crazier than what’s going on around us. No, I don’t think it’s crazy. Only you can decide what happens, Areeya. Whatever it is, Alex and I will stand by you.”

“You won’t tell Alex, will you?”

“Firstly, you don’t need me to tell you Alex is as sharp as a stiletto blade; she’ll find out. She may even know now. Secondly, I won’t tell Alex anything, unless you want me to. Do you want me to?”

Areeya sighed, “No, I will tell her. She shouldn’t hear it from anyone else.”

She nestled into my shoulder and I hugged her tight.

A long-tail boat with two passengers raced its way downstream. “I think it’s George Clooney and Amal. They’re off to Vanilla Sky for cocktails followed by dinner at Issaya Siamese Club then onto Insanity for dancing.”

Areeya laughed and kissed me, “Jamie, I am so lucky to have you in my life, thank you. But you are wrong about one thing, George Clooney is too old to get into Insanity.”

***

At five minutes before eleven o’clock, I stood outside the club where I was to meet Aki. We had spent the evening getting me ready as Scarlett. Despite what Shane had said there wasn’t a choice between Jamie and Scarlett. Aki would expect Scarlett, and so I was wearing a short red dress with a flared skirt with a V neck exposing a lot more flesh than I was comfortable with. Five inch red open-toed heels matching the dress and the nail polish Nin had applied to to my fingers and toes. My panties were red and tight enough to keep me in check in normal circumstances. There was no point in wearing a bra as Aki had seen there was nothing there already. I had gone back to the wig I was wearing when I met Aki the first time. Alex was grinning all over her face as she watched me get ready.

“If was your mother, I wouldn’t let you go out dressed like that.”

“Well, you’re not my mother, so butt out.” I stuck my tongue out at her.

“It looks like you’re getting into Scarlett. I’m getting horny watching you and thinking about what you’re going to get up to.”

“I’m not going to get up to anything. I’m only going for a drink with him.”

“Liar, liar, pants on fire.”

I tried to stare her down, but we both dissolved into giggles.

“OK, I may have to take one for the team.”

She laughed “Babe, promise me you won’t get up to anything I wouldn’t.”

“Doesn’t leave me much wiggle room, does it?”

“Come back safe. Shane and the boys will be around so you’ll be all right.”

Shane had suggested I wear a wire. I looked at him, spread my arms out and mouthed “Where?”

Looking around, I couldn’t see Shane or any of the men who were supposed to be watching me. I smoothed down my dress for the hundredth time, took a deep breath and walked more confidently than I felt through the door of the club. The girl on reception was about to tell me this was for Japanese only, and to get my skinny white farang ass out of her sight when the mamasan appeared and snapped at the girl. Her attitude improved exponentially, and she bowed to me as the mamasan led me through into the club.

Aki sat alone at a table with his bodyguards a few metres away. He was talking on his phone with a flask of sake and two cups on the table. One of his men walked over and frisked me. It wasn’t as if there was somewhere to hide anything given the way I was dressed. He checked the small bag I was carrying and kept my phone. He nodded and led me towards Aki’s table. Aki was still on his phone and I waited with my head bowed deferentially.

He finished his call, looked up at me and smiled. I bowed “Konbanwa Akihiko -san.” Nin had given me a quick Japanese lesson as I got ready.

“Scarlett, good evening, it is good to see you again. You look beautiful.”

His voice made my tummy flip.

“Please sit, and we will drink some of their excellent sake. I think you liked it last time, no?”

“Akihiko , it was lovely, arigatou. I would love to share some with you.”

“Scarlett, as I told you last time, please call me Aki, it’s so much easier.” He handed me a small porcelain cup of sake.

I smiled, “Thank you Aki.”

“Kanpai, Scarlett, I am happy to see you again.”

“Me too, Aki. I have looked forward to this.”

There was no doubt I was attracted to him in a way I couldn’t explain even to myself. Power seemed to emanate from him and I felt small and submissive in his presence. I was forgetting what I was here for and it took an effort to drag myself back.

“Scarlett, I’m afraid the call I took was something I need to take care of, so I need to leave here.”

“Oh, OK, so can we get together again soon?”

“No, you misunderstand me, I want you to come with me. We will have some fun together, but it has to be somewhere else.”

He stood up and held out his hand to help me up. Huh, this wasn’t in the plan. Panic swept through me but I didn’t have many options. His men were already heading towards the back door and I had to make my mind up fast.

“Um, OK, I guess. Where are we going?”

“It’s not too far away, and I will make sure you get back here later. Please say yes. It will mean a lot.”

I struggled to keep my unease at bay, but I had come this far, so why not?

“Can I get my phone back?”

“Don’t worry, it’s perfectly safe, you will get it back soon. Come on.”

My hand found his, and we walked towards the back of the club. A man opened the back door and a Range Rover with blacked-out windows was already waiting, its engine idling and the back door open. Someone pushed me into the back seat followed by Aki, and the car pulled away. It all took only a few seconds, and I prayed Shane had someone watching the rear of the club.

I couldn’t see through the windows so I had no idea where we were going. Aki sat back and looked at me.

“Tell me something about yourself, Scarlett. You’re from New Zealand. Did I remember right? How did you end up in Bangkok?”

Shit, I had told him I was from New Zealand. I knew nothing about New Zealand if he asked me questions. “Half true, Aki. I was born in New Zealand but my parents moved to England when I was very young and I grew up there. I came out here to work and to get away from a bad relationship and fell in love with Bangkok.” I giggled, “You could say I found myself here. I found it hard to be accepted at home, but here I can be free to be who I want to be.”

“And where do you live in Bangkok?”

“With a girlfriend. We met in Samui and moved here. Her father lives here and we stay in his house.”

There was a grain of truth in the story, but I wished he would shut up with the twenty questions. I was terrified of letting something slip. The car slowed and stopped.

“We have arrived. This is a house I have rented while I am here in Bangkok. It is modest but acceptable.”

The back door opened and one of his men helped me out of the car. My feet were aching in these shoes and I regretted wearing such high heels. I am also sure I flashed the man as I got down from the car. If the house was what Aki called modest, then I would love to see what he would call luxury.

In the dark it looked huge and surrounded by a wire fence. I could hear the soft buzz of traffic so we were still in the city but in an exclusive area. Lights were on inside and in what appeared to be a garage next to the house.

“Scarlett, please go inside with this man. He will show you to my suite. Please make yourself comfortable there. I have to deal with something. I won’t be long.”

He walked towards the garage and I followed the man into the house. I followed him up an enormous sweeping staircase to the first floor where he unlocked a door and stood back to let me in. He closed the door behind me and I heard the key in the lock. OK, I thought, Aki doesn’t want me snooping around. I guessed the guard would be outside the door to make sure I didn’t wander off to steal the silver.

It was a big room furnished in Japanese style with low couches and tables. I had a quick look around and it looked remarkably austere. There was a kitchen, a shower room with a sunken bath and a dining room as well as the lounge. There were other doors, but they were locked. The whole suite looked almost Spartan in its simplicity. I thought it suited Aki; no frills, straight lines, uncluttered and very masculine. Heaving a huge sigh, I sat down and kicked off my shoes to rub my aching feet.

It gave me a moment to think about what to do next. This had not been part of the plan, and I couldn’t be sure the others knew where I was. My phone wouldn’t be any help as it probably would have even turned off. This was more than I had bargained for. As soon as Aki came back, I would ask to leave.

A key turned in the door lock and I jumped up as Aki walked into the room.

“My apologies Scarlett, it was an urgent piece of business I had to deal with.”

“Aki, look, if you’re busy I should leave you alone. Can you call me a tuk-tuk?”

“Scarlett, of course, if it is what you want, but why not have a drink with me while you’re waiting? I have some very fine Japanese whisky I have been saving for a special occasion.”

I shook off the feeling I had missed something. “Aki, I am flattered you think this is a special occasion. OK, one glass and then I should go.”

He put his hand on my arm and a jolt ran through me at his touch. He held onto my arm as he led me over to one of the low sofas. Somehow, I managed to sit down without falling over or flashing too much. I instantly regretted wearing such a short dress. Aki went over to what looked like a wall, but which turned out to be a hidden cupboard with a bar inside. He brought over two glasses, a bottle with an ice bucket on a tray and placed them on the table in front of us.

“I hope you enjoy this.” He opened the bottle and poured two large measures. “It’s Suntory Hibiki, 21-year-old.”

Japanese whisky, I thought. It can’t be any good. I took a sip and was astonished how good it was; smoky, dark, and made me think of dark nights around a wood fire.

“Aki, this is amazing. Thank you.”

He smiled, took a sip and smacked his lips. “Can I tell you a secret, Scarlett? But you must never, ever disclose this to anyone. Do you promise?”

Shit, what was he going to tell me? “OK, I promise, but you’ve got me worried.”

“If anyone hears this, I may have to hide from my people.”

My mouth must have dropped open.

“I prefer whisky to Sake. There, I’ve confessed, now my life is in your hands.”

I stared at him for a second, then burst out laughing.

“Fuck Aki, you had me going there.”

He grinned, “It’s good whisky, no?”

“It’s fantastic, I tried Thai whisky once, and I nearly spat it out again, but this is wonderful.”

I raised my glass and sipped again, watching Aki over the top of my glass. He smiled at me and I thought it wouldn’t do any harm to stay a bit longer. He moved a little closer to me on the sofa and clinked his glass with mine.

“Kanpai, Aki.”

I took a big sip this time, and the whisky hit my bloodstream, sending waves of warmth washing around my whole body. Aki matched me sip or sip, and before I knew it, our glasses were empty. Aki refilled our glasses and we toasted each other again. This isn’t so bad after all, I thought. Aki was funny and charming. I was enjoying myself and all thoughts of leaving were forgotten.

Our shoulders touched, and I felt the hard muscles beneath his shirt. My desire for him grew like a bonfire smouldering before it flares into life. Our faces came closer and closer and then we were kissing as the bonfire exploded into flames. He pushed his tongue into my mouth and I was on fire. My reason gone, I wanted him to possess me, to dominate me, to make me submit to him.

Sliding onto my knees I moved in front of him. I pushed his legs apart and looked up at him. I smiled and unzipped his trousers, plunging my fingers inside to touch his cock. It was stiffening already as I freed it, and still with my eyes locked on his, I wrapped my fingers around it and stroked until he was rigid. Unlike last time, I could take my time. Teasing him with my fingers I bent forward to kiss the tip, and he hissed above me. Always a good sign. I licked and kissed my way up and down the shaft, and he put his hands on my head urging me to do more.

His eyes were closed now, and I took the head into my mouth running my tongue underneath the head, provoking another sharp hiss. I did this a couple of times before taking him fully into my mouth. His hands gripped the back of my head and he pulled me onto him, making me gag. Pulling back, I used my saliva as lubrication and kept stroking him with my hand until he was thrusting back, obviously on the edge. I didn’t want him to cum yet, so I teased him again with my tongue, feeling his excitement build.

Standing up, I reached under my dress and pulled my panties down and kicked then away. I was hard too, and my cock flapped around. Aki reached up and stroked me, and I thought I would explode.

“I want you inside me, Aki,”

Turning around I straddled his lap and lowered myself onto his cock. I yelped as his cock pushed into me, but then he was inside and his cock twitched inside me. He pushed up, and I raised myself up and dropped down again, making him gasp. I pushed down onto him again and again, my cock flapping wildly as I bounced up and down on him. His hands found my nipples and pinched them, making me squeal. He gasped, and I knew he was cumming, so I turned my head and managed to kiss him as he let out a long sigh, jerked and came inside me.

Aki kept thrusting a few more times before he began to shrink. I eased myself up and thought I would be sore in the morning. Grinning to myself I thought, but it had been worth it. I kissed him once more before heading to the bathroom to clean myself up. It was there I remembered what I had issued before.

Coming back into the room I saw Aki had zipped himself up and had another drink in his hand. He handed me one as I sat down, and I twirled the drink around in the glass.

“Aki, why did you bring out the whisky? You didn’t ask me if I liked it, or even ask if I wanted something else.”

His eyes darted away and realisation crashed into me.

“You knew I liked whisky.”

“Didn’t you tell me?”

“No, I didn’t. You know who I am, don’t you?”

He hesitated for only a second. “My dear Scarlett, did you think I wouldn’t find out about a Westerner who shows up in a Japanese only club and lets me fuck her?”

I put my hand to my mouth and my heart hammered in my chest.

“The why did you meet me again?”

“Because you intrigue me.”

“Intrigue you, how?”

“I discovered a lot about you; the pirate attack, surviving the bomb, the way you dealt with the nosey journalist, your run in with Yut.”

The blood must have drained from my face.

“I think we are alike, Scarlett. Maybe in another time and place you could have been Yakuza.”

I was reeling, all the time he had known who I was, and I felt a complete idiot.

“It was you, wasn’t it? I mean you warned the authorities about Yut on the boat. I owe you my life.”

He shook his head. “No, your life belongs to your large Australian. All we did was to clear up a problem with Yut. He was a fool, believing he could play off us and the Triads. I am glad we were able to save you too, by the way.”

I was struggling to take all this in.

“Then you know about Jandaeng?”

“Yes.”

“I wanted to find out if you knew where Jandaeng might be. I have a score to settle with him.”

“Yes, I know.”

“So, do you? Know where he is, I mean?”

He stood up and pulled me to my feet. “Come with me, Scarlett. I have a gift for you. I think you will like it.”

We went downstairs, and he led me to a door which he opened, but blocked my view of what was inside. He smiled, moved out of the way, and I nearly passed out as inside was Jandaeng, tied to a chair with his face bloodied and bruised. One eye was almost closed from a massive bruise, and blood ran from the corner of his mouth. Two of Aki’s men stood behind the chair.

“We picked him up as he was trying to sneak around outside my house tonight. I think his Triad friends may have sent him to do me some harm.”

My heart was pounding as one of Aki’s men grabbed Jandaeng by his hair and pulled his head back. His good eye focussed on me, and he looked puzzled, struggling to work out who I was. There was a flash of recognition in his eye as it hit him, and I think he tried to smile, but it turned into a lopsided leer.

“So, it’s the farang pussy boy from the bar. Did you enjoy my prick in your mouth?”

“Meh, it was OK, but I prefer adult sized ones.”

He coughed, saliva and blood spraying out of his mouth. Even after all he had put me through, I didn’t enjoy seeing him in this state.

“What is she doing here?” With only one eye open Jandaeng had to move his head to address Aki.

“Because you are my gift to her.”

“Why?”

I crouched down to look him in his one good eye. “Sawasdee khaa, Jandaeng. We’ve met before.”

“I know, I fucked your face in the bar.”

“You did, but it’s not why I despise you. Surely you remember dragging someone off the street and threatening him and his friends if he didn’t inform for you. Getting your sad little kicks beating up girls is bad enough, but threatening my friends is unforgivable.”

His head moved to look at Aki and then back in confusion. Then his face changed, and in a rage, he struggled against the ropes. One of Aki’s men stepped forward and slapped him until he quietened down.

“You, you are the farang working for Kritsada. I knew I should have killed you. I will still kill you.”

“I think not Jandaeng. You picked the wrong side this time.” Aki’s voice was as cold as the grave. He snapped his fingers and one of his men handed him a pistol. He smiled as he aimed it at Jandaeng’s head.

“Scarlett, this is your chance to be rid of him.” I was rooted to the spot, not wanting to watch this. But Aki didn’t fire. Instead, he put the gun into my hand and said, “Shoot him.”

Chapter 15

“Shoot him.”

Aki’s voice bounced around the walls of the garage as I stared down at the gun in my hand, unable to grasp what was happening. Aki stood behind me, wrapped my fingers around the stock and pushed my forefinger through the trigger guard. He held his hand over mine and pointed the pistol at Jandaeng.

“Shoot him and you will be rid of him.”

I looked at Jandaeng and even now he stared defiantly back at me. My finger tightened on the trigger and inside a voice told me to do it. Nobody would ever know and I would be free of Jandaeng. My hand trembled and my heart was racing.

“Do it,” whispered Aki in my ear.

I closed my eyes as he pressed my finger hard against the trigger. Only a little more pressure from my finger would despatch Jandaeng into the hell he deserved. Surely, no one would blame me if I did it. Jandaeng was going to die anyway, so did it matter who killed him? My finger pressed harder against the trigger.

“No” I shouted and wrenched my hand away from Aki’s. The pistol dropped from my hand to the floor and a deafening crack echoed around the small garage as the gun went off. Someone screamed, and I opened my eyes to see Jandaeng slumped in the chair with blood pouring from his arm.

Aki bent down to pick up the gun, and I knew he would finish Jandaeng. He walked to Jandaeng and held the gun to the back of his head just as a thunderous blast ripped through the garage knocking me to the floor. My head hit the concrete and I thought, shit not again, before I blacked out.

***

I came back to consciousness as if wading through thick, cloying mud dragging me back into the blackness. My head hurt as I tried to sit up and I flopped back down again with my ears ringing. I opened my eyes to see Thaksin’s face looming over me. What the hell was he doing here? He laid a hand on my shoulder pushing me back down and saying something I couldn’t make out.

He shook his head, and I realised he wanted me to stay still. I laid back, closed my eyes and tried to remember what had happened. The last thing I could recall was Aki holding the pistol against Jandaeng, and then BOOM. Memories came back in snatches; Aki serving me whisky, sucking his cock, seeing Jandaeng in the garage and Aki urging me to shoot him. But why was Thaksin here? I put my hands up to my face, and I didn’t seem to be bleeding, but my head hurt like hell and my ears were still ringing.

A hand touched my arm, and I flicked my eyes open once more to see Thaksin holding a glass and some pills. The ringing in my ears was easing a little and heard Thaksin say something like water and pain. I could sit up now and drank what turned out to be water from the glass. He gave me two pills, and I swallowed them with some more water. I was lying on a stretcher outside the house which was bathed in floodlights, and the garage door was twisted and blackened. What seemed to be dozens of men were milling around outside or coming out of the house carrying boxes.

Thaksin helped me to my feet, but I felt a little like Bambi on ice. He held my arm and pointed to an SUV parked in front of Aki’s Range Rover. I walked unsteadily towards it and Thaksin opened the rear door for me to climb in before hopping in after me. The ringing in my ears had stopped, but my head still hurt.

“Can you hear me?”

I nodded. “Yes, just about.”

“Don’t tell me, you were in the wrong place at the wrong time.”

I grimaced “Too bloody right I was. But, why are you here and where’s Aki? Is Jandaeng dead?”

“All in good time. First, I need you to give a statement about what happened tonight. A driver will take you somewhere to do that and I will join you after we have cleaned up here.”

“God, I need to let my friends know I’m OK. Can I have a phone?”

“I will send an officer to tell them you are safe. However, I cannot let you have a phone for the moment.”

I nodded. I felt too wasted to argue with him. He said something to the driver before climbing out of the car. We drove out of the gates past armed police on duty outside. I slumped back in the seat and thought about how much to tell them. The car pulled up outside a grubby office block, and the driver hustled me inside into a room with a desk and a couple of chairs. I sat down and he produced paper and a pen.

“Write statement please.”

“OK, but can I have a coffee first please.”

He made a call and gestured to the paper.

“Please write now.”

I thought for a moment and decided to tell the truth, but maybe not the whole truth. They didn’t need to know everything about what had happened that night. I wrote that I had gone to see Aki to find out if he knew where Jandaeng was. Aki had made me go with him to the house. We had talked and drank whisky until he told me he wanted me to see something. He took me to the garage where I saw Jandaeng. Aki told me they had captured Jandaeng sneaking around the house. One of Aki’s men was waving a gun around and I thought he dropped the gun and Jandaeng was shot just before the explosion occurred. Pretty much the truth but with a little editing of my part in the events.

Someone brought in a plastic cup with some foul coffee which tasted as if it had been brewing for months. The driver took my finished statement, and I dozed in the chair until Thaksin walked through the door.

“How are you feeling now?”

I rubbed my face with my hands. “I’ve felt better, but OK I guess. What happened?”

He held his hand up. “Soon, let me read your statement first.”

He sat down and read for a few minutes and made notes on the paper.

“How do you know Akihiko and why would he know where Jandaeng would be?”

“I had met Aki in a bar and discovered Yut was working for him as well as Jandaeng against Kritsada. We thought Aki or one of his men warned you about Yut, and we know that Jandaeng disappeared soon after. I guessed Aki might know more about Jandaeng. It was a hunch that’s all. Aki told me they had caught Jandaeng outside the house sneaking around.”

“Who shot Jandaeng?”

“It was an accident. Aki asked one of his men for a gun, and as he passed it to him I think he dropped it and it went off. I remember seeing Jandaeng bleeding from the arm before everything went black. What did Aki say?”

“He is Yakuza, he said nothing. He will not say anything.”

I heaved a sigh of relief. I had thought Aki might blame me for the shooting.

“How come you were there?”

“An informant told us the Triads were moving against the Yakuza tonight. It was Jandaeng’s job was to take down Akihiko. The Government wanted to avoid a gang war in Bangkok. Bad for tourism if gangsters are killing each other on the streets. We were ordered to take them both out tonight. We tailed you and Akihiko from the club. We didn’t know they had captured Jandaeng, but it was clear something was going in the garage, so when we heard the shot, we went in. Commandos blew out the garage door and threw flash grenades inside. That’s what knocked you out. Akihiko and his men are in custody now and will be charged with criminal and terrorist activity. As will the Triad leaders.”

“What about Jandaeng? Is he still alive? Not that I give a fuck if he’s dead.”

“The bullet hit him in the arm and shattered the bone, but he is alive. He was beaten badly as well. His ribs and nose broken, possible concussion and a lot of other injuries too. He’s in hospital under guard. They think he will survive and he’s going to prison for a long time. Although Bang Kwang prison may not be a safe place for a corrupt ex policeman.”

I grinned, “Good, it couldn’t happen to a nicer guy. Now this is all over are we finished?”

Thaksin smiled, “Yes. Please remember we are not all like him.”

“You mean apart from kidnapping people, calling them terrorists and threatening them so they work for you?”

He pulled a face. “True, but in my job the means justify the ends.”

“What happens to me after this? Will I have to be in court to give evidence or anything?”

“I think it will be best if we keep your name out of it. Your file and records will get lost somewhere in the system. Officially, you were never involved, and as far as we are concerned you were never at the house last night. That’s why I had you brought straight here. Unofficially, I can give you the grateful thanks of His Majesty’s Government for your help. Is that acceptable to you?”

“Perfectly, thank you. Am I free to go now?”

“I will have a driver take you wherever you want to go. I add my personal thanks as well. Go enjoy life without the threat of Jandaeng.”

We shook hands, and he laughed when I told him I hoped never to see him again.

***

An hour later I was walking into Kritsada’s house to be engulfed by everyone in a mass huddle. For the second time in two days we were all hugging, laughing and crying..

“Let Jamie sit down, she looks exhausted.” Areeya was always going to the empathetic one.

“Thanks, guys, I’m so glad to be home. Can I shower and change clothes? Then I’ll tell all. Oh, and can I get some decent coffee? Thai Government coffee tastes like pigswill.”

We sat around the table, and they told me their story. Shane had people all over the place but they missed the move at the back of the club. My phone had gone dark, and they had no way of knowing where I was. Kritsada called everyone he knew and Shane tried the Intel guys at the Embassy but there was an ominous silence. They stayed up all night waiting for some news and then Thaksin’s police had arrived at the front door.

Alex picked up the story. “We all jumped to the conclusion that if the police were here, it was the worst possible news. We were so happy when they told us you were OK. But they wouldn’t tell us anything else.”

Shane interrupted, “I was getting calls from the Intel boys telling me there was a lot of action by the Thai police and special forces and that something was going down.”

Alex carried on, “There are news reports that the Government has moved against what they’re calling foreign criminal gangs. We guess it’s the Triads and the Yakuza, but that’s all we know.”

“That’s what Thaksin told me too. The Government were desperate to avoid gang warfare, so they decided to take them both out.”

I took a deep breath and told them what had happened after I went into the club. Well, I didn’t tell them everything; there were bits they didn’t need to know. There was silence around the table as I described being led to the garage and a gasp of surprise as I told them about Jandaeng. The only interruption was when I described the attack on the garage Shane muttered “Sweet.” When I told them Jandaeng had been shot and captured, Alex said, “I wish he was dead.”

“Alex, he’s going to prison for a long time. It will be awhile before I stop looking over my shoulder and worrying about him, but I am so glad it’s over. Now I need to get some sleep.”

I didn’t tell them about my part in the shooting. Maybe sometime I would, but I hadn’t yet processed it my own mind. I needed time and distance from it before I shared that with anyone and I hoped I wouldn’t regret what I had done.

***

I woke to find Alex sleeping beside me. Watching her sleep for a while, I marvelled at how lucky I was to be with her. She must have sensed I was watching because she opened her eyes, and my heart melted when she smiled at me. She reached out and stroked my face.

“Hello, baby.”

We kissed and cuddled for a while, happy to be out of the nightmare we had been living because of Jandaeng.

“Alex, I want to ask you a question and I want a straight answer.”

“Yes, you have the biggest cock I have ever had.”

“No, you idiot.”

“Phew, that’s good, because that was teeny weeny fib. What then?”

I took a deep breath. “What would you say if I decided to stay as Jamie?”

“Is that what you want to do?”

“Yes, I think so.”

“Then, you should stay as Jamie. I told you ages ago I loved you no matter who you wanted to be. I love you as James, I love you as Jamie, and I love you as Scarlett.”

“You sure?”

“Yes, as sure as I have ever been about anything. Now shut up and kiss me.”

Like a good girl I did as I was told.

Alex was gentle and tender as if knowing I needed to recover from the experiences of the past two days. We kissed and hugged, each of us taking our time to rediscover what turned the other on. Alex licked and kissed my nipples, making me arch my back and purr in pleasure. Her cock was bumping against my leg and I pushed her onto her back, kissing my way down from her breasts past her tummy to her cock. I held her cock up against her tummy and licked it from root to tip and back again. Moving down I kissed her balls, hearing her whimper as I took each one into my mouth.

I reached up with one hand to caress her breasts while the other found her hole and pushed gently inside. Taking her cock into my mouth In moved my finger in and out making her squirm on the bed.

“You’re a very bad girl.” she muttered.

“You want me to stop?”

“Don’t you dare stop.”

I went back to sucking and fingering her and listening to her whispering what evil things she would do to me if I stopped. Finally, she had enough and rolled me over onto my back to straddle me, her cock rubbing along my lips.

“Open wide for mummy.”

Her cock slid into my mouth and I bathed it with my tongue, lapping under and around it, loving its velvety, steel hard strength. The head wasn’t big, and I slipped it easily in and out of my mouth, savouring its taste and feel in my mouth. I looked up and saw Alex smiling down at me. My heart lurched as I realised how much I wanted to pleasure her.

“Mmm, your turn now, baby.”

She slid down and took me into her mouth. She was much more skilled than I and soon had me panting as she sucked my entire length into her warm enveloping mouth. Her tongue drove me wild and it wouldn’t be long before my climax would arrive.

“Fuck me now, baby.” her voice was hoarse, and I knew she was close too.

She rolled onto her side and raised one leg so I could slide in from behind. I tapped my cock at her hole and with a shove I was inside. She grunted and then pushed back against me, turning her head so we could kiss as I was fucking her. I picked up my rhythm, and we moved in time, our bodies locked together in an ecstatic coupling. This wasn’t about one of us getting pleasure; it was about both of us giving pleasure to the other.

I stiffened inside her and my climax tore through me with like a tsunami breaking on the shore, carrying everything before it. Alex grunted as she came, her cum spraying across the bed. We slumped sideways, our lungs dragging in air as we recovered.

“Shit.” she said, “I thought you were never going to stop coming.”

“Me neither. That was awesome. I can’t remember being that hard before.”

She grinned, “Well, you can do that to me anytime you like.”

I shook my head, “I might need a few minutes to recover.”

That earned me a punch on the arm. “It’s my turn next time.”

We cleaned each other up in the shower which inevitably involved more stroking and kissing. After we had finished and were getting dressed to meet the others, there was one thing I needed to ask.

“Has Areeya talked to you?”

“You mean about Dao? Yes, she has.”

“You OK about it?”

“Yes, I’m good about it. I sensed there was a mutual attraction. I’m happy for her, I think they’re good together. Before you ask, I’m not going to pull the same thing I did when Sam appeared.” She smirked, “In fact, I’m looking forward to when we all get together.”

“Maybe Dao’s not into that.”

Alex looked hurt. “You want to put money on that, buster?”

***

Kritsada hosted a huge dinner for us all that night at his home. Praew was on Kritsada’s arm, and I nudged Areeya. She smiled, “I’m happy my father has found someone as nice as Praew. She will be good for him.”

Areeya glanced across at Dao, and her eyes shone as she watched her talking with Alex.

“How does Dao feel about Alex, or I come to that?”

Areeya smiled, “She’s cool with it. She knows what I feel about Alex and you, and she thinks we’ll be good when we all get together.”

“Oh, you mean, you know…”

She dug me in the ribs, “You haven’t lost your Englishness completely. Yes, I mean exactly what you think I mean.”

I blushed, “Alex said the same thing.”

“Something to look forward to, Jamie.” she kissed me and headed over to Dao. She whispered something to her which made Dao look at me and giggle. I blushed even deeper.

There was a shriek from the door and I saw Pao being hugged by Nin and Shane. I joined them and after a kiss, I sat down and pulled her down onto my lap. She shrieked again and looked around.

“Miss Alex! What she say?”

“I don’t care what she says, Pao. I am so glad to see you.” I kissed her and she giggled.

“So, I see Pao has got her claws into you again.” Alex grinned as she appeared and bent down to kiss Pao.

“It was Miss Jamie, not me this time.”

Alex laughed “Miss Jamie, I like that. Anyway, Pao, I’m bored with her so you can keep Miss Jamie if you want.”

Pao giggled. “I’ve missed that giggle so much.” I said, and she kissed me before climbing off my lap to be swept up again by Shane and Nin.

Kritsada had hired one of Bangkok’s best chefs to do the cooking and the food was divine; wine and beer flowed non-stop and by the time Kritsada stood up to give a toast we were all buzzed.

“I feel blessed to be among so many friends and family who have shown such courage in the face of terrible events over the past few weeks. I do not know how you all found the will and strength to do what you did, but I love you all for it. I wish to thank each and everyone of you for what you have done for me and for each other.” He raised his glass “Chai-yo.” There were tears in a lot of eyes as we drank to Kritsada’s toast. He remained on his feet and for once I thought he looked nervous.

“There are two other things I would like to announce tonight. You all know I have been on my own for a long time, too long, and tonight with the blessing of my daughter I have asked Praew to become my wife, and she has graciously accepted.” There was a loud cheer from everyone around the table and Praew was beaming. I glanced at Areeya and there were tears in her eyes as she smiled at her father and I knew she was thinking of her mother. I caught her eye and she nodded.

“Thank you my friends. There is something else as well. I have decided to step back from the day-to-day operations of the business. It is time that somebody else took over and I am delighted to say that my beloved daughter has agreed to return to the family business and take over from me.”

That was a surprise, but flicking my eyes from Areeya to Alex and to Dao, I could see from their faces this was not a surprise to any of them. It seems I was not the only one to keep secrets around here. There was a surprised gasp from the others and a few nervous glances at Alex, but I knew Areeya would never have agreed this without talking to Alex. I squeezed her hand beneath the table and she kept on smiling, whatever she felt inside. There were more hugs and a few tears as we congratulated Praew and Areeya.

It felt like the end of an era.

Alex and I headed back to Samui to look after the restaurant and the bar. Shane accepted the job of Head of Security for Kritsada and offered Nin a job. It took her a millisecond to accept. Areeya stayed in Bangkok to take her place in the family business and she and Dao moved in together. We had defeated Jandaeng, but it had come at the cost of breaking up our group.

It was strange to be back in Samui without Areeya. Alex settled down to developing the restaurant; she was convinced she could get a Michelin star. Pao was running Cockatoo so well there wasn’t much to do there. I picked up where we had left off with the ladyboy cabaret and the days passed without incident.

I was on the balcony with a coffee early one morning when Alex wandered out and sat on my lap. She wrapped her arms around my neck and we watched the sun come up.

“Do you miss her?” she said as she snuggled her head into my shoulder.

“Areeya? Yes, of course I do. We’ll see her this weekend, remember? She’s coming over with Dao. We can take the boat out.”

“Yes, I know, but it’s not the same, is it?”

“Know what I miss?”

“Her strapon? Are you already fed up with this, then?” She grabbed my hand and stuck it on her cock.

“Hmm, that feels nice.” I stroked her cock gently, feeling it grow under my touch.

“No. I love that, and this might sound weird but I miss the time when we were fighting Jandaeng. Don’t get me wrong, I’m so glad we’re not actually doing that anymore. But looking back I loved the edge we had then.”

“Mmm, I think I’m on the edge now, you bad girl.” I realised I had still been stroking her cock as I was talking. As I laughed and moved in for a kiss, my phone buzzed. I cursed and thought about ignoring it, but answered to hear Dao crying.

“Dao, what’s wrong?”

“It’s Areeya.” She started crying again.

“What about her?” The hairs on my neck stood up as I heard the panic in Dao’s voice.

“She’s gone. I think she’s been taken.”

Chapter 16

“Dao, Dao, calm down. What do you mean she’s been taken?”

Alex wrenched the phone from me and talked to Dao in Thai. At the same time, Alex’s phone rang.

“Jamie, it’s Shane. I tried to call your phone, but it’s busy.”

“Alex is on my phone to Dao. She says Areeya’s been taken. What the fuck’s going on?”

“Thaksin just called to warn me. Jandaeng was being taken under guard to hospital to have treatment on his arm. They were jumped between the prison and the hospital, and he was sprung. He’s in the air. Two guards are dead, and a third isn’t expected to make it.”

“Where’s Areeya?”

“As soon as I heard about Jandaeng, I called Areeya’s close protection guy. No answer at all. There’s a guy with Areeya 24/7 now she’s running Kritsada’s operations. We have a tracker on her car, it appears to be stationary somewhere in Sukhumvit. There’s a team on the way there now. They should be there in 10.”

“Shane. this isn’t a coincidence is it?”

“No, it has to be Jandaeng somehow.”

Alex grabbed my arm, “Tell him Dao is sending the plane down to pick us up. We’ll be in Bangkok in four hours.”

“Did you get that, Shane?”

“Copy that. I’ll have someone waiting for you at the airport. I’ll call back when the team reaches her car.”

Alex fell back onto a chair. “Fuck, fuck, fuck, this has to be Jandaeng, doesn’t it? Why didn’t that shot kill him?”

My heart hammered in my chest, and my knees buckled as it hit me what had happened. I slumped down with my head in my hands unable to look at Alex.

“This is all my fault.”

Alex turned to look at me. “What do you mean? This isn’t your fault, it’s Jandaeng.”

“It is my fault. I didn’t tell you everything that happened that night in the garage with Aki.” I took a deep breath, “It’s my fault because I could have killed Jandaeng that night.”

“How? I mean it was an accident Jandaeng got shot, right?”

“Yes it was, but it didn’t happen the way I told you. When Aki took me into the garage, he pushed a gun in my hand and told me to shoot Jandaeng. He even held my finger on the trigger. I couldn’t do it, and the gun fell to the floor and went off, hitting Jandaeng in the arm.”

“You’re telling me you could have got rid of Jandaeng, and you didn’t do it?”

“Alex, you weren’t there. You don’t know what it was like. I couldn’t shoot him tied up on a chair. I thought Aki would shoot him, anyway. That’s when they blew open the door.”

My phone bleeped. It was Shane calling back.

“Shane, It’s Jamie, I’ll put you on speaker.”

“It’s not good news. We found her car in Sukhumvit. Her bodyguard was dead inside the car, but there’s no sign of Areeya. The only good news is that there was no sign of blood on Areeya’s side of the car. There was a witness who said she saw a woman pulled from the car and bundled into a white van. That’s all we’ve got so far, but the Thai police are all over this, and Thaksin is keeping us in touch with anything they uncover.”

Alex slumped back in her chair. “Fuck, there must be something more we can do?”

“Alex, we’re doing everything we can do from here. Kritsada is pulling in every favour he can. We will find her.”

None of us wanted to say the obvious, would it be in time?

“Shane, Jamie again, we will give you an ETA for our arrival as soon as we have one.”

“Copy that, we will find her.”

Alex got up and walked into the apartment. I heard her crying, and it broke my heart to hear her. I went inside to comfort her.

“Get away from me. I don’t want you near me.” The words cut me like a whip, and I retreated outside. I thought she would never forgive me after this, and I was about to lose everything I loved. I swore to myself that if I had another chance, I would kill Jandaeng without a second’s hesitation.

My phone beeped again.

“Shane, any news?”

“No, but your plane is about an hour out of Samui, so get yourselves out there now and they’ll do a hot turnaround.”

“Thanks, Shane. See you soon.”

I called a taxi and went back inside.

“Alex, we need to go, the plane is due soon. I’ve called a taxi.”

She said nothing, stood up and walked past me as if I didn’t exist. As the taxi pulled up Alex slipped into the front seat leaving me alone in the back. We didn’t speak a word on the way to the airport. Alex stared straight ahead all the way, and all I could do was go over what happened in the garage time and again, hating myself for what had happened.

They rushed us through the airport and onto the apron where we watched as the company plane landed, turned around at the end of the single runway and taxied towards us. The rear door opened and a set of internal stairs deployed as the propellers kept turning. We ran over and climbed the stairs into the cabin. An attendant retracted the stairs and as soon as the door locked shut, the pilot gunned the throttle and we were off down the runway. I barely had time to buckle my seat belt before we were airborne. The plane had been on the ground for less than three minutes.

We landed at Dom Mueang airport an hour later. Alex had taken a single seat and spent the entire flight staring out the window. She obviously hated me, and Areeya was in Jandaeng’s hands. It was all my fault, and I had never felt more miserable and alone in my life.

Nin met us on the apron at the airport in an SUV with another one close on our tail. Shane was taking no chances now. She kissed me on the cheek and turned to Alex who snapped at her, “Just get us to Shane.” Nin looked at me and I shook my head, trying to tell her it wasn’t her. Alex couldn’t avoid being in the back seat with me, but she edged as far away from me as she could.

Nin spoke from the front seat. “We have command centre at Kritsada’s office. We are going there now. No news yet from anyone. Police have roadblocks all over city stopping and searching cars.”

In our panic about Areeya, I had almost forgotten that at least two policemen had been killed. The Thai police had as much interest in catching Jandaeng as we did, and we passed one roadblock, adding even more chaos to the usual traffic. We arrived at the office and went straight up to Kritsada’s floor where he met us at the lift. Alex embraced him and they held each other for a while, their fears obvious to everyone. Kritsada turned and we hugged, “Jamie, we will find her, won’t we?”

“Yes sir, we will. I will do anything to get her back safely.”

Alex snorted and Kritsada looked at her in surprise. She ignored us both and said, “Where’s Shane?”

Nin led us to what was clearly their command centre. TV monitors were showing continuous news feeds and a huge map of Bangkok covered one wall. There were two huge PC monitors, one of which was showing GPS locations and the other streaming social media sites.

Shane appeared, hugged me and turned to Alex, who shook him off, saying “What’s going on, why hasn’t she been found yet?”

Shane frowned and shot a puzzled look at me. I shrugged. Alex snarled, “Don’t look at her, she’s no use whatsoever.”

Shane looked from me to Alex. “What’s your problem? You two fighting won’t help us find Areeya.”

Alex glared at me. “Why don’t you tell him, as this is all your fault.”

“She’s right, Shane, it is all my fault. I had the chance to shoot Jandaeng, but I couldn’t do it. It didn’t happen as I told you all. Aki took me into the garage and gave me a gun and told me to shoot him. He put his hand over mine and pointed it at Jandaeng’s head, but I couldn’t shoot him like that. I thought Aki would kill him so I dropped the gun and it went off. That’s how Jandaeng got hit. Before Aki could do it, the police blew the doors open. As she said, it is my fault Jandaeng’s alive, and now he’s taken Areeya.”

Shane looked from me to Alex. “Alex, come with me.” He grabbed her arm, pulled her into a side room and closed the door. I couldn’t hear what was being said, but Shane seemed to be doing most of the talking. I thought it wouldn’t matter anyway, my life here was finished. Whatever happened, Alex wouldn’t forgive me, and I would lose everything and everybody I loved. I felt so wretched I thought I was going to be sick as the minutes ticked by. Nin took my hand and squeezed.

“I sure it will be all right, Jamie.” I tried and failed to smile at her. Shane opened the door and closed it again leaving Alex inside.

“Jamie, I will let you talk to Alex in a moment, but you need to get it through your head this is not your fault. Nobody can see into the future. You did what you thought was right. You could not have foreseen what would happen afterwards. This is all on Jandaeng and nobody else.” He held me by my shoulders. “This is not your fault. Now, go talk to Alex.”

He pushed me into the room with Alex and shut the door behind me. I flopped into a seat and kept my eyes to the floor, not wanting to look at her. Neither of us spoke for a few minutes, and I considered getting up and walking out.

“Jamie, look at me.” She said. I didn’t move. I was scared of what she would say. “Jamie, look at me, please?” She sounded close to tears. “Shane has spent the last ten minutes telling me to stop being a selfish bitch, his exact words, and that none of this is your fault, to apologise to you, and for me to quote get my shit in order unquote.”

I looked up at her in amazement.

“What did he say?”

She heaved a sigh, “I will cut out the swearing, but what he said was nobody can see into the future, that killing another human being is the toughest thing anyone could do, that in a kill or be killed situation it is justified, but shooting an unarmed man tied to a chair would be cold-blooded murder and could only be done by a heartless bastard. He said you did what you thought was right, and he was proud of you, and the only thing anyone of us should worry about is getting Areeya back safely.” She mustered a wry smile. “I feel like I’ve had my pants pulled down and my arse spanked over his knee, but I deserved it.”

She sniffled and wiped her nose with her sleeve.

“Jamie, I hope you can somehow forgive me for being such a cow. When we had our fight about what I was doing with Kritsada, you told me afterwards you didn’t think about what I had gone through. You said all you thought about was how it affected you. You then risked everything to make it up to me.” She brushed away a tear. “The lesson didn’t sink in because when you told me what happened in the garage, I lashed out at the person who loves me more than anyone else in the world. I blamed you because I was angry and somebody had to take the blame. I didn’t stop to consider what a terrible choice it must have been for you. I should have known the Jamie I love so much would make the right decision. Please forgive me.”

I blinked away the tears pricking the corners of my eyes and wrapped her into my arms. She cried on my shoulder, and I held her tight and stroked her back until the sobbing stopped.

“Alex, there’s nothing to forgive. I love you too, and we both want to get Areeya back so badly. That’s all that matters now.”

As she sobbed on my shoulder, I thought even if Alex forgave me, there was only one way I could forgive myself, and that was to cut off the snake’s head.

Alex and I emerged from the room holding hands to be greeted with a nod by Shane and a relieved smile from Nin.

“Did you really call her a selfish bitch?” I whispered to Shane.

He nodded. “Heaps of other things too.”

I reached up and kissed him on the cheek. “Thank you, my friend.”

He squeezed my arm, “Glad to have you both back in the fight. Now, let’s go find Areeya.”

Dao had arrived, and we hugged her before Shane called us together for an update.

“Nin is the point person with Thaksin, so I’m asking her to give us a rundown on what we know. Nin, over to you.”

“Jandaeng was being transferred from Bang Kwang prison for an operation on his arm. They originally thought they would have to amputate. It was saved but he cannot move his left arm. It is useless. This was check-up visit. He was guarded by three armed police but their armoured van was hit by a hijacked van driven into the side, here.” She pointed a laser pen on the map at a location near Chatachuk Market. “Back doors were blown off, and two guards in the back shot, the driver badly injured, he is still critical. Jandaeng escaped in a van later found burnt out in Nonthaburi, here.” She used the laser pen again. “We assume they changed vehicles. There were no witnesses to the exchange, so we do not know the second vehicle.”

“Nin, how many men were involved in the ambush?” I wanted to know what we were up against.

“At least four, from what witnesses say.”

“This happened at 08:27. At 09:05 we receive call from Thaksin telling us of Jandaeng escape. We immediately call Areeya bodyguard and no reply. Checking GPS, Areeya’s car stopped here at 08:55.” The laser pen pointed to a spot in Sukhumvit, well away from where Jandaeng had been freed. “We attended at 09:25. Bodyguard dead, no sign of Areeya. I am sorry.”

Nin paused, but nobody broke the stunned silence, and she carried on.

“It mean there are two groups involved. We assume at least 6 men maybe more. Thaksin mobilise police with road blocks and internal investigations. Jandeang’s old team seems to have disappeared. Thaksin thinks these are Jandeang’s men.”

Nin’s phone rang, and she listened, then waved her hand for silence before scribbling something on a pad. Shane grabbed it and turned to us. “It’s Thaksin, they think they have located some of Jandaeng’s men in a warehouse out by the river in Pak Kret.” He looked at the map, “Up here.” He pointed to a location to the north of the city.

Alex was quickest to respond. “Is Areeya with them?”

Nin had come off the phone by then. “They not sure. There was a tip off from someone about the warehouse. Their SWAT team there now.”

“Nin, get back onto Thaksin and tell him not to send in the SWAT team until I get there. They’ll be trigger happy with two cops down. Jamie, you’re with me. Alex and Dao, stay here and wait for our call.”

Alex shook her head. “Fuck that, Rambo, we’re coming with you.”

Shane shrugged, “OK, but stay out of the way when we get there.” Alex glared at him, but I dragged her away before she could say anything. We came out of the building to see the traffic at a standstill.

“Shit,” said Shane, “It will take us forever to get there.”

Alex turned to Dao and said something in Thai. Dao nodded, “We use Khlong Saen Saep, it will be much faster, take us to river then up to Pak Kret. It just round corner from here.”

Alex noticed my puzzled expression. “It’s a canal linking the Chao Praya all the way to Prachinburi. We can get a long-tail boat along the canal and then up the river.” She glanced at Shane. “Good job we came along.” He grunted as Dao led the way, and within a few minutes we were in a long-tail boat heading along the Khlong towards the river. It was slow going along the Khlong but when we reached the river, the driver opened up the massive truck engine with a deafening roar and we hurtled along the river playing dodgems with the other river traffic.

We took less than fifteen minutes to get to Pak Kret, where the boat landed us close to the warehouse. The police had cordoned off the area with guards holding back people attracted by the police presence. Shane called Thaksin who came over to let us through and he led us through to an office he had commandeered.

“We believe some of Jandaeng’s men are in the warehouse, but we don’t know how many or if Jandaeng is with them.”

“Do you know if Areeya is in there?” Shane’s question was the one we all wanted to ask.

Thaksin shook his head. “No, we don’t know who is in there. We have the warehouse surrounded and are trying to establish communication with them. We had a tip off from an informer. Jandaeng has made many, many enemies.”

“Look, Thaksin, you have to take this carefully in case Areeya is in there, right?”

“I promise you we will not move in for the moment. But, if they start something…”

“No, you must not risk Areeya.” Dao screamed at Thaksin, before Alex put her arms around her and made her sit down.

“We will do everything we can, but these men have already killed two policemen and one of your guards. We cannot take any risks with them.”

I put my hand on Thaksin’s arm. “Thaksin, I know you will do your best.”

He nodded. “I have to go now. One of you can come with me, but the rest will have to wait here.”

“Shane, I think it should be you.” I said, and the others nodded. “Just keep us in touch.”

“I will, can you let Nin know what’s going on?”

“Sure,” I said, “Alex, can you talk to Kritsada?”

Alex called Kritsada, and I rang Nin. “We don’t know much, Nin. Not even who is in there. Shane’s gone with Thaksin and all we can do is wait. I wanted to say you are doing great, you are on top of everything.”

“Thank you, Jamie. That means a lot. I think Shane and I work well together. There’s no more news from here, I think we all have to wait.”

“If you hear anything let us know.”

“OK, Jamie, and stay safe there.”

I ended the call and Alex came and sat next to me. “Kritsada is using all his clout, but nobody seems to know anything.”

“Nothing from Nin either.”

As I reached for her hand, the crackling of automatic weapons erupted outside. There was a pause in the gunfire, then it started again; short bursts followed by screaming and shouting. The shooting sounded close, so I grabbed Alex and Dao and pushed them to the floor. There was another short burst from what seemed to be right outside the door. I looked around for something, anything I could use to defend us.

Alex and Dao had crawled under a desk, and I picked up a wooden chair and smashed it against the floor. It broke into pieces and I picked up what remained of one of the legs. It would have to do. I stood to one side of the door holding the chair leg like a baseball bat as someone turned the handle from the outside. The door opened and a man burst in holding a short-barrelled automatic weapon. Dao screamed as she saw him, and as he whipped round to face the noise, I swung the chair leg as hard as I could straight into his face. It splintered into pieces, but I heard the crack of his nose breaking. He screamed and dropped the rifle as he fell to the floor holding his face with blood pouring through his fingers.

I picked up the rifle and locked the door. The man was now rolling around on the floor making sickening grunting noises, but I was taking no chances and kept the gun trained on him. I jumped as another burst of gunfire came from outside, followed by long bursts from several guns at once. The firing stopped, then one shorter burst and no more.

In the sudden silence we heard the wail of an ambulance, and a helicopter clattered overhead. Alex had picked up a piece of the broken chair and was beating the man with it and screaming something in Thai. Dao said, “She’s asking him where Areeya is.”

The door handle rattled, and I pointed the rifle at the door, my finger on the trigger. I would take this one out if he came through the door.

“It’s me, Shane, open the door.”

I almost collapsed with relief and unlocked the door. He pulled up as he saw me with the rifle.

“Whoa, Jamie. Let me take that.”

“With pleasure, Shane.”

He took it and unclipped the magazine. Alex had stopped hitting the man, but she was still trying to get him to answer her questions. Shane bent down, pulled her away and cuffed the man’s hands behind his back with cable ties from his pocket.

“Alex, he won’t be answering questions for a while, not with the way his face has been rearranged. Who did this to him?”

Dao pointed at me. “It was Jamie, she saved our lives. He would have shot us I’m sure.”

“Fair dinkum, Jamie. I guess I shouldn’t be surprised.”

Alex jumped in. “What the fuck happened? Is Areeya OK? I thought they weren’t going to start anything.”

“Jandaeng’s men tried to break out to get to the river. They started shooting, and Thaksin’s men had to return fire. Nobody says they saw a woman, but we’ll have to wait until they have cleared the place.”

“It’s clear now.” Thaksin stood in the open door. “I can tell you we have found no trace of your friend or Jandaeng, they were not here.”

He stared down at the man on their floor who was now whimpering, then looked at me. I shrugged. “You don’t have to say it, I was in the wrong place at the wrong time.”

“You are wrong, this time it seems you were in the wrong place at the right time. I am sorry, we should have stopped him. He should never have reached here.”

I wrapped my arms around Alex and Dao, but our relief was short lived. If Areeya hadn’t been here, she was still with Jandaeng somewhere. As if reading our thoughts, Thaksin said, “Jandaeng is on his own. He cannot run and hide much longer. We will find him soon. I would ask Jamie to stay to give us a statement about how this piece of shit came by his accident, shall we call it?” He paused to prod the man with his foot which set off another round of moans. “But it’s a formality. The rest of you can go.”

Alex squeezed my hand. “Do you want me to stay?”

“No, you all go. You’ll do more good back at the centre. Bring Kritsada and Nin up to speed. I won’t be long.”

Dao came over and kissed me on the lips. “Thank you, Jamie. That was so brave.”

“Not brave, Dao. Desperate.”

Alex snorted. “When will you believe us when we say you’re brave?” She kissed me too. “Hurry back.”

The three of them left and after some of Thaksin’s men had dragged the man away, we sat and I wrote out my statement.

“Will this one get lost in the system too?”

He smiled. “The inefficient bureaucracy in the Kingdom can sometimes mean documents are lost, yes. I am sorry we have met again under these circumstances. I will do everything to find Jandaeng and your friend.”

“Thank you, I know this was none of your doing, but we want her back so badly.”

“We want to find him too, he has many things to answer for. Do you want an escort to take you back?”

“No, don’t worry, I’ll make my own way back. I’ll pick up a boat and go back along the river.”

He walked me out through the barricades and we shook hands. “Keep us in touch, Thaksin.” I said as we parted.

I walked towards the river and was almost there when my phone rang and I stopped to answer it. I almost dropped the phone as I heard Jandaeng’s voice.

“Listen farang whore. If you want to see your friend alive, then you do what I tell you.”

“Fuck you Jandaeng, where is she?”

“I have her here. Bitch, tell the farang you are here.”

“Jamie, I’m here but don’t do what he wants.”

I heard a slap and I felt sick as I thought of what he was doing to her.

“If you want to see her again, then do as I say.”

“OK, OK.”

“I want you to come here. I will give instructions. Catch river bus to Asiatique. I will call you in 30 minutes with more instructions. Do not tell anyone else. If you do not come alone she dies.”

The line went dead, and I had to hurry to catch the river bus which had just pulled up. What the hell should I do? Would he carry through with his threat if I called anyone? Could I risk calling his bluff? It took me the whole of the ride to Asiatique to decide that I had to do what he said. If there was a chance to free Areeya, I had to take it. It would go a long way to make up for the guilt I felt.

Asiatique is a shopping mall on the riverside packed with tourists and locals. I got off the river bus and my phone rang as I walked into the mall.

“Go through to road and catch tuk-tuk to Mandarin Hotel. Remember, if you talk to anyone, she dies. I give you 20 minutes.”

I pushed to the front of the queue for tuk-tuks and told the driver to get there as fast as he could. Traffic was worse than usual due to the many roadblocks, and we got there with a few seconds to spare.

His call came as I paid the tuk-tuk. “Walk through hotel and there is service area at back. Go straight through. If I see anyone else, I will kill her.”

I did as he said and emerged into a dark alley at the rear of the hotel. As I looked around, I felt something poke into my side and Jandaeng whispered. “I have gun in your side, we walk now.”

He pushed me forward, and we walked down into a maze of passages and alleys. I had no idea where we were.

“Take out phone, then drop on floor.” I did, and he stamped on the phone, smashing it into pieces. There would be no chance of anyone tracking me now.

“Where are we going?” I said.

“Fuckin’ shut up.” He pushed the gun harder into my side. We emerged onto a street where he stopped a tuk-tuk and pushed me inside. Keeping the gun well hidden under his coat he gave the driver an address. He kept checking the back window, but seemed to be satisfied we weren’t being followed. Telling the driver to stop he pushed me out in the middle of a deserted side street. He hustled me down an alley, and I thought this was where it was going to end. Jandaeng would shoot me here and leave me dead in a grubby Bangkok alley. I steeled myself to try to jump him, but he kept the gun pressed hard into my side. He stopped and opened a door, pushing me inside. I gasped as I saw Areeya tied to a chair with duct tape around her mouth.

“Areeya, are you OK?”

“She fine, I make her stop talking. She talk all the time.”

“If you hurt her, I will make you pay for it.”

He laughed and pointed the gun at my face. “You in no position to make me pay for anything.”

“What do you want, Jandaeng?”

“I want my fuckin’ arm back.” He yelled, thrusting his left shoulder forward, his arm hanging uselessly by his side. “The one you shot, you farang whore.”

“It was an accident, I didn’t shoot you. The gun dropped on the floor and went off.”

“I don’t care, it was your fault.”

“Listen to me Jandaeng, it wasn’t my fault you got caught while you were trying to kill Aki. If it wasn’t for me, you would be dead. Aki was going to kill you. You owe me your life.”

“Fuck you.” he screamed, “I owe you nothing. You will pay for what you did to me, and Kritsada will pay big time money for his bitch daughter. Maybe even in one piece if he pay enough.”

Keeping the gun trained on me he patted me down. He found the Palad Khik amulet Areeya had given me in my skirt pocket.

“You think this fuckin’ piece of crap will protect you?” He threw it into the corner of the room. “Nothing will save you now. You should not have come. You should have shot me when you had the chance with that fuckin’ Yakuza.”

I glanced at Areeya and she was staring wide eyed at me.

Jandaeng noticed and laughed. “You didn’t know? The whore had the chance to shoot me, but she couldn’t do it. Good for me, bad for you both.”

“Areeya, it wasn’t like that, believe me.”

“Shut up,” he screamed and kicked me behind the knee, sending me sprawling to the floor to the floor. I thought a ligament had snapped because it felt like my knee had been touched with a red-hot poker. He bent down and pressed the gun to my temple. “I have the gun now, and I am not scared to use it like you.”

I closed my eyes, waiting for him to pull the trigger.

“But no. I won’t shoot you yet. You have to pay for my arm.” He stood up and stamped on my elbow. The pain was like nothing I had ever felt, shooting up my arm and into the rest of my body. “That’s only to start with.” I was writhing on the floor and he kicked me in the ribs, and that was worse, like a cattle prod had been stuck in my side. I was sure some of my ribs were broken. Bending down he yanked open my mouth and stuck the barrel of the gun inside.

“I would put my cock in your mouth and make you suck it like last time, but you would bite it off. So, suck on this, you whore.”

He moved the barrel in and out and I closed my eyes, gagging on it. He stood up once more, placed his foot on my elbow and slowly increased the pressure until I was screaming with the pain.

“Now you know what my arm feels like.” He moved around and kicked me in the ribs on the other side. I moved with this kick this time, so it didn’t do as much damage, but it still hurt like hell.

“Before I am finished, you will be begging me to kill you.”

The pain in my side and arm had subsided a little, and I knew I would have to tackle him soon. I could not lay here and let him kick me to death. As that thought went through my mind, he bent down again and cracked me across the face with the gun. I turned my head as he hit me, so it was a glancing blow but it made my ears ring and I could feel blood running down my nose.

I glimpsed Areeya who seemed to be trying to break free from the duct tape that bound her to the chair.

He kicked me once more in the ribs and then aimed a kick at my head. I covered my face with my hands which seemed to enrage him, and he hit my knee with the gun butt making me scream once more, and he laughed. I couldn’t take much more of this, the beating was draining my strength. I glanced at Areeya again and for a moment I thought she had loosened the tape a little.

Jandaeng was warming to his task and stood on my elbow once more, making me scream and writhe in agony. He kicked my ribs again, and I felt more of them snap. Another kick like that could send a rib through my heart or lungs. Time was running out fast, and I looked at Areeya for what I thought would the last time before he killed me. She had got one arm free and was tearing at the tape on her other arm. I screamed and yelled to cover up the noise of the tape ripping, and to distract Jandaeng.

He kicked me again and stood in front of me so all I could see were his shoes. “Say goodbye to your friend, because this is where I kill you.” He drew back his shoe and I tensed waiting for the kick that would slam into my head.

Instead, I heard him say “Fuck.” I opened my eyes to see Areeya had freed both arms and was ripping at the tape on her legs. Jandaeng ran across to Areeya and slapped her hard across the face. She fell sideways to the floor, one leg now free of the tape. As he bent down to slap her again, something glittered in my peripheral vision, and I realised he had put his gun down while he dealt with Areeya. I tried to stretch out my hand but it was just out of reach.

Summoning up all my remaining strength I tried to crawl on my belly towards the gun. I moved a few inches and then flopped down exhausted. Jandaeng slapped Areeya again and was yelling at her in Thai. He was trying to tie her to the chair, but she was fighting back, and with only one arm he was finding it difficult.

The gun was now only inches away, and I knew this would be my last chance. Gritting my teeth and ignoring the pain, I moved one, then two inches and felt the steel of the gun against my fingers. Areeya could see what I was doing, and she redoubled her efforts to fight Jandaeng. He was hitting her now to get her to stop. I knew if I didn’t reach the gun this time, I wouldn’t have the strength to go for it again. My fingers scrabbled to get a grip on the gun, and then I had it in my hand. Jandaeng turned around, saw me and yelled “You fuckin’ whore.”

I raised the gun, and as Jandaeng tried to kick it out of my hand I pulled the trigger. The noise was deafening and the recoil from the shot knocked the gun from my hand. I thought I had lost my chance, he would shoot me now for sure. I looked up expecting to see him standing over me, but he was laying against the wall, his good hand over his belly trying to stop the blood pouring through his fingers.

He was looking wide eyed at me and trying to say something. He looked disbelievingly down at the blood seeping through his hand before his head slumped onto his chest. I fell back, my eyes began to close and just before the darkness came, it hit me that I had finally cut the head off the snake.

They told me later Areeya had freed herself and used Jandaeng’s phone to call Shane. When he arrived, he picked me up and carried me to the helicopter which took Areeya and me to the hospital. Alex and Dao rode with us while Shane stayed behind to deal with Thaksin.

I spent a week in hospital, then another week in a wheelchair while I recuperated at Kritsada’s house. Alex and Dao watched over Areeya and me like mother hens while we tried to deal with the emotional trauma we had experienced. Praew supervised our care and eventually gave Areeya the green light to go back to work.

Thaksin visited to take yet another statement from me. He said this one wouldn’t get lost, and I was in line for a reward for what I had done. I told him to donate it to charity, I wanted no part of it.

I took a little while longer to deal with the nightmares I suffered, but in time they became less frequent and I could sleep without reliving the events of that night. Areeya had picked up the Palad Khik Jandaeng had taken from me and I carry it everywhere. It’s sitting on my desk as I write this.

Which brings me neatly onto why I am writing this. As part of my therapy, Alex suggested I write about our adventures, and thus Cockatoo was born. She says I should publish the story, but I seriously doubt anyone else would find it interesting.

So, what happened to us afterwards?

Kritsada resigned his control of the businesses and became Non-Executive President. Areeya took over as Chairman with Dao as CEO, and Alex and I joined the Board. We sold off most of the red-light businesses, but kept Cockatoo in Bangkok and Samui for old times’ sake. We reinvested in the legitimate businesses and expanded into new markets in Malaysia and Vietnam. Pao is running both Cockatoo bars, and she is doing such a great job we are making her a partner soon. A Chinese company bought the property on Samui which we had bought for the Kathoey showbar and we turned a good profit on the deal.

Praew and Kritsada married in a beautiful ceremony on Samui and moved to the US where she has become a leading trauma surgeon and lectures all over the world on advanced trauma care. She uses my survival after the pirate attack as a case study. We owe her so much. Kritsada set up a Muay Thai gym in Los Angeles and already has a few promising fighters on his books. He sends me a bottle of GlenDronach every birthday and New Year.

I bumped into Sam at a tech conference one day in Bangkok. She was shocked to see me as Jamie, but we chatted and she was cool with it. It turned out she wasn’t happy with her job with the company which had been bought out by an American tech giant. I told her I felt at a loose end and after talking a few times we decided our skill sets would complement each other, and we set up our own IT consulting company. It’s gone well, even taking clients from our old firm, and we’re hiring extra staff to cope with demand. Areeya doesn’t mind me working with Sam. She’s happy with Dao, and I think she’s forgiven Sam.

Alex got her Michelin star for Koh Samui Blue. She opened a new restaurant in Bangkok called Bangkok Blue, and it won’t be long before it too gets a Michelin star. She’s in Phuket now scouting locations for another restaurant site. Alex and I decided we couldn’t run our various enterprises from Samui, so we moved our base to Bangkok. Alex still runs Koh Samui Blue though, and we all use the apartment there as a vacation home. Cockatoo 3 is still there and I’ve taken my Yacht Master ticket so I can take clients out by myself, but I keep an eye on any boat which gets too close. We keep a shotgun on board, just in case.

Do I miss living on Samui? Yes, and no. It is still a beautiful island, and after all it’s where I met Alex and Areeya and where my life changed forever. But, it harbours mixed emotions for me.

Shane and Nin set up their own close protection security company. I’ve watched her training new recruits, and any guys who think someone like her can’t teach them anything have second thoughts when she has flipped them onto their back with her fist poised to smash their windpipe. Shane and Nin are not just business partners. They live together and are blissfully happy. I have, with Alex’s blessing, been with them both a few times, and it’s as awesome as you might imagine.

Alex and I are still together. I love her more than ever and we share a penthouse apartment in Sukhumvit with Areeya and Dao. Yes, we do all get together sometimes, and it can get steamy. After a lot of soul searching, I decided to go ahead with breast implants. Praew recommended a surgeon she trusts, and my operation is next week. Alex said she wants me to get 38 DDs. I will get something more modest, but I’m still not entirely sure she was joking.

What happened to the others?

Aki didn’t spend long in Bang Kwang prison. He was quietly deported to Japan without even going on trial. There were rumours the Thai Government were leant on by the Japanese Government. Mysteriously, he didn’t go on trial there either. The Yakuza have a long reach. The Triad leaders were deported to Hong Kong. Nobody knows what happened to them when they got there. It ended the turf war, leaving Thai crime back in the hands of the Thais.

We heard through Sam that her brother Tony, the journalist who had caused us so much trouble, had been fired from job after job because of his drinking. Despite her many attempts to help, he died one night when he smashed his car into a lamp post in Birmingham. His blood alcohol level was four times the legal limit.

Thaksin was promoted and now heads up the entire country’s anti-corruption force; a tough job in Thailand.

Nancy and Joe separated, but we still do business with her company, and once or twice I’ve met her as Scarlett. She loves to use her strapon, and so do I.

So, that’s about it. But, if you are lucky enough to visit Bangkok, find your way to the Cockatoo bar in Soi Cowboy. You might find Alex, Areeya, Pao, Shane, Nin, Dao, or Jamie there. If you’re very lucky Scarlett might be in that night. If you do meet any of them, tell them Nikkie sent you.

Laéw-jer-gan

The End